#murderous feelings count as romance too right?

[lesbianlotties]

me writing about Laura Lee wanting to kill Shauna: ah, finally I get to write some good shaunalee content <3

[xinxiaogato]

— love at first thrust

summary. as an ambassador from mondstadt, your goal was to persuade the duke of fontaine’s underwater fortress (who reportedly had a herculean physique and an absolute bakery) to agree with your plan on improving international relations. the last thing you anticipated was for him to agree to you getting his rocks off.

love interest. fem!reader x wriothesley.

warnings. unedited, 18+ content (mdni), nsfw, cursing, masturbation, voyuerism, size difference kink, cunnilingus, fingering, name calling (slut), slight orgasm denial, skin biting, almost a handjob, angst (somehow) and comfort, mentions of murder, mentions of pregnancy, porn w plot, virginity loss, unprotected sex, p in v, fondling, rough sex, impregnation, bdsm (handcuffs), soft dom!wrio.

word count. 5,303.

note. my first time dabbling in smut… to whoever is reading this that somehow knows me irl, pls turn straight around ! you are referred to as “reader” by the way.

romance schmomance. how did anyone expect wriothesley to allocate time in his schedule for a lover while properly running the fortress of meropide? his grace was perfectly content with teasing his two tsundere subordinates, who refused to face their feelings for each other. besides, love appeared too complicated of a matter, as evidenced by the prisoners he overheard lamenting on a day-to-day basis about their marital affairs and unsuccessful endeavors in flirting.

but sigewinne thought otherwise, pestering him recommending that he seek a partner because not only would it fulfill his social needs but also satisfy his sexual urges (he scrunched up his nose every time she made that point). frankly, all the duke needed was his right hand, some lotion, and a thirty-minute break of privacy.

…so what was a pair of eyes doing from the staircase to his office, staring incredulously at him fucking his cock into his curled fist during the thirty-minute break of privacy?

keyword: privacy, meaning no one was supposed to be in his office during this time!

a few minutes earlier…

“ah, ms. reader, right this way!”

an eager guard ushered you to an imposing set of metal doors to which your house back in mondstadt paled in comparison. as the guard, who appeared to be a rookie, fumbled with the keys to the administrator’s office, you turned your attention to the rest of the surroundings that seamlessly blended together due to the lack of decor. rusting pipes ran from the bottom up in austere grandeur, and warm lights were scattered across the stronghold, illuminating the faces of the few dozen or so prisoners wandering around the open space. 

although the conditions weren’t all sunshine and rainbows (literally, since the fortress is hundreds of feet under the surface), serving time in the fortress of meropide was bearable enough to the point that some convicts continued living there even after their sentences were up. this was the piece of information that piqued your interest during extensive research into the nation of justice, as access to rehabilitative programs while incarcerated had reduced the crime rate there.

thus, there you stood, prepared to present the ultimate strategy for promoting bilateral relations to the administrator of fontaine’s correctional institution. in exchange for advice from monsieur wriothesley on how to reform mondstadt’s prison system, the two neighboring countries could collaborate on an event similar to that of the “neighboring nations congenial poetry gala” between mondstadt and liyue.

it made sense since both fontaine and mondstadt were renowned for their romanticism, and the only other thing you could offer from your hometown besides poetry and artistry was… wine, which you knew wouldn’t fly. no government wanted more drunkards bumbling down their streets than they already had.

finally, the guard pushed the doors open (not without almost popping a vein) and gestured for you to enter monsieur wriothesley’s office, and once you did, you averted your gaze to the spiraling set of stairs.

however, prior to making your presence known, strange… grunting noises from the upper floor sent a shiver down your spine and planted you firmly to the ground. rapidly, your mind swirled with a million possibilities of what the source could be. although the duke was allegedly benign, he was still a warden through and through. was he personally punishing someone for their misconduct?

it frankly sounded quite painful, and you were getting worried that you came in at a bad time. after all, you did arrive an hour earlier than scheduled.

…one peek couldn’t hurt, right?

then you’ll be able to determine whether or not he needed a minute.

curiosity killed the cat, and that cat was you. because after gingerly ascending the staircase and stopping to be able to peek just above the metal floor, you chanced upon a scene that not even your wildest dreams could conjure.

the black-haired duke’s coat was popped open, with the hem of his dress shirt stuffed between his lips to muffle groan after groan that flowed past them. for several long seconds, you couldn’t tear your eyes away from the scars running down his neck and heaving pectorals, gleaming in a slight sheen of sweat.

and when you did manage to tear your eyes away, they instantly flitted past his abdomen (which needed its own place in a museum) to the sight of wriothesley’s large—and you meant large—appendage thrusting desperately into his calloused hand between his gargantuan thighs. a bit of precum dribbled from the tip, trailing down his length only to be pushed back up by his fingers and creating a frothy ring near the head of his cock.

you had to stifle a gasp behind your clipboard, trying to process what the hell was happening. the prison administrator and his little friend definitely needed a minute, so you quickly swiveled around to give them just that—only for the sound of his chair screeching backward to freeze you in your tracks.

“who goes there?” his voice boomed throughout the office.

shit!

your heels weren’t doing you much of a favor as you bolted down the staircase, but the adrenaline coursing through your veins overrode every inconvenience to get you to the doorway as fast as possible. however, you didn’t have the strength to budge the doors open (what were they made of? tungsten!?), and before you could even blink, wriothesley had you trapped between the only way out and his bulky figure.

“you thought you could get away?” he snarled, grabbing you by the shoulder (with the hand that was just wrapped around his dick, mind you!) to twist you around and get a good look at your face. your clipboard clattered to the floor, and you nearly screamed when his cock—which was somehow more enraged than he was—prodded against your stomach, making your insides feel like they were doing backflips.

you tried your best not to look at… it… as you spoke up to defend yourself. “sir, it isn’t what it looks like—”

“i think it’s exactly what it looks like,” he interjected angrily, thick eyebrows furrowed above a pair of piercing blue eyes. “what? did one of your fellow inmates dare you to snoop on the warden for blackmail? how many coupons did they offer? hmm?”

“inmates? coupons?” now your eyebrows were furrowed. “monsieur, if you could please let me explain!”

it took a second for wriothesley to regain his senses, and after noticing your foreign attire and trembling form, he retreated at once. “archons, i…” he stroked his face with his hand and covered his eyes, letting out a shaky sigh. “i’m terribly sorry. i thought you were one of them.”

“them?”

he nodded dejectedly in response before dropping his hand to the side and meeting your eyes, but this time, it wasn’t with indignation. “yes, a group of ill-intentioned people recently formed in order to unmask my secrets…” he had to look away for a moment before continuing. “...one of them being what i do in my office during lunchtime.”

“...oh.”

“as for you…” over his broad chest, he crossed his arms that could crush watermelons with one flex (okay, maybe you were overexaggerating.) “how did you gain entry into my office? it should have been locked.”

you cleared your throat. “a guard let me in.” wriothesley parted his lips to question that, but you were already one step ahead. “he seemed new.”

the warden managed to put two and two together, and a sense of dread began consuming him from head to toe. “you’re… the envoy from mondstadt,” he realized, a taste in his mouth more bitter than the tea he oversteeped this morning. “i must say: you’re a bit early.”

you replied with a light shrug, “the cavalry is expeditious.”

“right. that’s… great.” he gave you a tight-lipped smile. “could… could you give me a minute? i would like to make myself presentable so that i can give you a proper introduction, and… again, i want to apologize for having you walk in on something so vulgar. i’ll be sure to compensate for it in any way possible.”

your original plan from the beginning was to give this man a minute, but… the longer you stood in his presence, the more aroused you felt. he was really handsome, standing many heads taller than you and practically oozing with sex appeal. the tidbits about his appearance that you heard through the grapevine in mondstadt couldn’t hold a candle to the real thing. watching him jerking off earlier, there was definitely a moment when you wanted to replace his hand with your cunt.

pause.

this might be the only opportunity for you to break away from the perfect image you were constantly upholding. throughout your adolescence and young adulthood, you had trained to become a professional in your field and garnered copious experience in diplomacy so that you could obtain a high-ranking position in government. this caused you to miss out on a lot of the joys in life, including sex. that was the first time you had seen a penis in the flesh.

“did you say any way possible?” you inquired.

“of course, i’m a reasonable man. i doubt i’ll be opposed to anything during today’s negotiations.”

after a moment of hesitation, you braced yourself for an eternity’s supply of humiliation and let your last thread of sanity snap in two. you fell to your knees right in front of his throbbing member, which was still as hard as a rock.

“...then you won’t be opposed to this, right?” you murmured. in a bold move, you leaned forward to press your cheek against the side of his cock, all while maintaining eye contact with him.

wriothesley sharply inhaled through his teeth, blood rushing to his face as he took a step back. “what… what are you…!?”

but he wasn’t dumb. he knew what you were intending. however, this felt more like you were doing a favor for him when he was supposed to be doing one for you.

and do one he shall. 

in one frame, you were hunkered down on the floor in front of his grace, and in the next frame, you were being carried to the second floor of the office in his sinewy arms. you were in no danger of being dropped, but you clung onto his shirt regardless, squealing your head off and flailing your legs like a feral animal, which only added to wriothesley’s amusement.

“are you regretting your decision?” he asked, his lips curled into a smug smile. “i can always stop. just say the word.”

your heart was racing at a mile a minute as he kicked a coffee table out of the way and plopped you onto the couch. when he crouched between your legs, a sheepish you batted his greedy hands away and hurriedly shoved your thighs together. “wait, i… this is escalating way too fast!” you quavered. “are we about to…” do the devil’s tango? the pickle in the jar? the train into the tunnel!?

a gruff chuckle rumbled from his chest. “you were the one who initiated it,” wriothesley pointed out with a wolfish grin. “i’m just finishing what you started, mondstadter.”

“but i just wanted to help you with your… ‘problem’!” you shot back, cheeks rivaling the red of a tomato. “why am i suddenly on the receiving end!?”

“ah, that’s where you’re wrong, because this will help me with my problem,” the duke replied, tugging your pants down your hips to reveal your drenched undergarment. you instantly convulsed and buckled your knees as he pressed his thick fingers against your clothed pussy, and when he drew them back, a string of wetness extended from your underwear to his fingertips.

remember when wriothesley convinced himself that all he needed was self-love?

fuck that.

“your grace!” you cried out as he dove forward and, with his hands anchoring your thighs, began ravaging your clit through the fabric, his tongue swirling and swiping against it ruthlessly. you had not even a millisecond to breathe as your vision blurred from tears of unmitigated satisfaction. with little strength, you reached out to wrench at his dark locks of hair, which only spurred him on further to attack your quivering folds.

archons almighty, what would it feel like if he—

as if he was reading your mind, wriothesley peeled your panties to the side, and the roughness of his tongue along with his pointer finger sliding in sent your body into another realm of pleasure. if accidentally smacking the back of your head against the couch’s gilded crest rail wasn’t the reason you saw stars just now, then it undoubtedly had to be the duke’s skillful ministrations.

“you’re so responsive,” wriothesley murmured, his hot breath deliciously fanning your skin. you were going crazy from his nose nudging against your sensitive bud as he flattened his tongue to completely coat each and every taste bud with your essence, and his digit continued to slide in and out at an inhumane speed, coaxing more and more of your whines and moans. “fuck, and your slut pussy is taking my finger so well. how many people have gotten the chance to see this pretty view?”

pretty view? you mentally scoffed while struggling to keep your wits about. says him! not every day did a tall, dark, and handsome man lap at your arousal like it was his last meal! you questioned how he could even breathe down there.

“no, i… j-just… just you…” you managed between labored gulps of air, your cheeks flushed of color. “i… i’ve never… d-done this… before.”

in the midst of leaving a bite mark on the side of your thigh, wriothesley abruptly extricated his finger, which made your pulsating hole very unhappy. “are you saying this is your first time?” he asked in disbelief.

you nodded timidly. when he didn’t respond right away, you grew worried that he got turned off by your admission, but weirdly enough, he snickered.

“looks like we’re in the same boat,” wriothesley stated to your bafflement. having withdrawn his finger, he brought it to his mouth and sucked it clean of your fluids before returning to lightly thumb your clit using circular motions. you had to scoot away because how else were you going to speak clearly with him doing that!? 

“y-you’re a virgin!?” you spluttered, ogling down at this man like he had just grown a horn on top of his head. 

“way to rub it in,” he jeered at you in a mocking tone. “yes, i’m a virgin. what’s so surprising?”

“because… you’re you!” you stressed. “have you seen yourself in the mirror? it’s a crime for you to look like a sex god without having had sex!”

once again, wriothesley found himself enlivened by your visceral reactions. when an advisor informed him of a diplomat’s advent this week, the warden was ready to be bored to tears by another mundane businessperson. and could you blame him? a few weeks ago, an ambassador hailing from sumeru went on and on about an invention that they wanted to promote to the fortress of meropide’s inhabitants.

…that invention boasted a 41% success rate.

so imagine wriothesley’s gaping jaw when, the moment you bent your knees and voiced your offer, all of his expectations were chucked out of the window.

“‘crime’?” he echoed, followed by a husky chuckle. “i see what you did there. how does it feel to be in love with a criminal?”

a frown weighed down the corners of your lips. “hold on. i may or may not be succumbing to a criminal, but who’s saying i’m in love with one?”

“your body is telling me everything i need to know,” rizzley wriothesley crooned as he rested the side of his head against your thigh. “well, except for your name.”

“…reader,” you answered breathily. “my name is reader.”

“reader.” he nodded in approval. “well, reader, let me show you how we do it in fontaine.”

with newfound vigor, wriothesley mounted the couch so that he was now towering over you and interlocked his hands with yours, pressing them into the vermillion back cushions on either side of your head. as if he was communicating to you that you could no longer escape his advances, even if they became too much.

for some time, he gazed intensely at your blushing face, committing each detail to memory, before he bent down and connected his lips to yours. you tentatively reciprocated his tender kisses, moving your mouth in ways that were unfamiliar yet exhilarating, and shutting your eyes slipped the ground away from your feet and made you feel like you were floating. he let go of one hand to tuck a few loose strands of hair behind your ear, which grew into him absentmindedly caressing your cheek like you were made of glass. your neck tickled. your ear burned. every single touch felt like fire on your skin. every kiss was slowly melting your body into mush, melding your body with his. there was no longer a distinction between where you ended and where he began.

after you parted your lips to impart the permission wriothesley’s tongue frenziedly sought, it wasn’t long before the kiss spiraled into a battle for dominance—a battle you lost in the blink of an eye. you could taste remnants of yourself on his tongue from his previous indulgences, which successfully heightened how aroused you were tenfold. your free hand crept up and started kneading your breast through your blouse, your moans swallowed by wriothesley’s mouth.

when he noticed you began touching yourself, he pulled away to your dismay.

he really liked how you craned your neck toward him at the very end of the kiss when he disentangled from you, as though his and your pairs of lips were opposite ends of a magnet. he liked seeing you craving more.

he didn’t like that you were getting ahead of yourself.

“nuh-uh, love,” he whispered, pulling your wrist to the side. “that’s my job.”

wriothesley tugged the hem of your blouse up to expose your bra, and he whistled at the sight. “beige?” he just had to point out with a smirk, bearing a canine. “you really know how to rile me up.”

you internally facepalmed at morning you’s choice of wardrobe. “i was walking into this expecting to have a proper conversation, not to get laid.”

he cocked an eyebrow and suddenly went into business mode. “what was your proposition anyway?”

you couldn’t help but laugh out loud before grasping his large hand and placing it on your chest. “are we really about to do our meeting now?” you chided him.

“you and i are already ‘meeting’ in every sense of the word.”

an affectionate smile broke through your face, and you tugged the man forward by his red tie. “come here, you big hunk.”

wriothesley mirrored your warmth and captured your lips in a searing kiss before traveling down to pepper smooches on your neck and suckle along your collarbone, his teeth the paintbrush and your skin the canvas. he slithered his fingers into the confines of your bra and pinched your nipples to elicit more r-rated sounds from your mouth, and in the corner of your low-lidded eyes, you became very conscious of the reality that his dick would twitch every time you moaned.

anemo archon, forgive me for mine own sins.

“reader,” he gasped. he hunched forward and almost smothered you with his chest as you began to stroke his cock, a bolt out of the blue. you weren’t expecting him to display such a visceral reaction, so you halted at the base of his manhood (which your hand couldn’t even fully wrap around…)

“did i do something wrong?”

“no, not at all,” he affirmed strongly. “i think the problem…”

…was that the sensation of your touch felt astonishingly different to him greasing the pole. it was a shuddering ecstasy that sprinted along his body and unlocked the carnal desires he had kept stowed away.

the key to his dick heart was supposed to have been eternally lost at sea. that was something he was sure of. that was something every person who tried to get close to him was sure of. so he ignored sigewinne’s recommendations, he ignored the rumors of his impotence among the prisoners, and he tried to ignore the hot flashes that jolted him awake in the dead of night, reminding him again that he had always been devoid of love since the start.

but then you came prancing into his office, swinging that key around your finger.

wriothesley’s breathing became shallow, and he pressed his lips firmly into a thin, white line as he stared down at you. how were you shining so splendidly in contrast to the dull lights of his office? how did your frowning lips still look so kissable? how were you looking at him like you were seeing right through him?

he didn’t even know you.

was he deluding himself?

did sigewinne spike his tea?

should he keep going?

what if he hurt you?

a gentle tapping on his forearm hauled wriothesley out of his rumination. he realized he was sweating a lot.

“now i’m sure i did something wrong,” you said worriedly.

wriothesley swallowed harshly before shaking his head, his tufted black hair swaying from side to side. “no… the problem is that… i don’t think i can hold back.”

…

“then what are you waiting for?” you deadpanned. “are you into blue balling?”

wriothesley blinked. “uh, not necessarily…”

“then let’s do it on your table.”

…

“reader…” wriothesley covered his blushing face with the back of his hand. “has anyone told you how… forward you can be?”

a giggle bubbled from your throat. “i’m pretty sure my field requires me to be forward. is it a turn-off?”

“i couldn’t be happier,” he reassured you gladly, and you were soon swept up into another bridal carry. “i will warn you though. if you make a mess of my documents, there will be punishment.”

you smiled. “looking forward to it.” (hopefully, wriothesley didn’t notice he was already going to need new seat cushions after this.)

wriothesley set you down onto his hardwood table, your back toward him, and had you prop one leg up onto the edge, putting your pussy on full display for his enjoyment. he watched in a hypnotic trance as your fluids dripped like a leaking faucet, and he wanted nothing more than to plug you up and fill your needy cunt to the brim. the warden soaked his fingers in your juices to lather them over his shaft, but while he had one hand gripping your hip and the other lining his member up with your entrance, his muscles stiffened. you peeked at him from over your shoulder.

“blue balling bastard!” you almost shouted, but he appeared too distraught to be badgered.

“i don’t have a condom,” wriothesley moaned, falling forward and smacking his forehead against your shoulder. for the first time in a long time, he really wanted to cry. “i would have to walk over to the infirmary and grab one for us, but—”

“—i can’t wait much longer,” you two finished in tandem breathlessly, eyes fixed upon each other. in a matter of seconds, this became a pressing matter that left you and wriothesley in deep contemplation. two strangers—total virgins at that—were literally about to raw dog it. honestly, your parents would be bouncing off the walls over this since they always lamented their graying hairs yet shortage of grandchildren.

but wriothesley… you knew a man of his status was much too preoccupied with handling prison affairs as opposed to prison "affairs". although the iudex of fontaine would be anyone’s first thought at the word “justice”, the administrator of the fortress of meropide delivered his own fair share of justice to maintain order when fights broke out in corridors, to overlook the production of gardemeks, and to protect the peace he had fostered in this very structure.

these things were what made you hurriedly request an audience with wriothesley in the first place. his impressive accomplishments as the new leader of the stronghold were what brought the you from mondstadt to the him in fontaine. however, you now found yourself in a sticky situation that would burden wriothesley further if you two took this risk. a child between you and him… that hadn’t been in your agenda.

plus, the steambird would really get a hoot out of this. “breaking news: mondstadt ambassador walked into the fortress of meropide and walked out with a baby lump.”

so, you made up your mind.

“wrio—”

“will you let me come inside of you, reader?” he whispered against the shell of your ear, making your heart drop to the pit of your stomach. your vaginal walls automatically clenched around nothingness at the thought as you gasped and gaped back at him in bewilderment.

“what…? are you sure!?”

wriothesley nodded. “i-i promise, reader, to be a loving partner to you and devoted father to our child,” he choked out, his voice thick with emotion. “i’ve dreamt of having kids with the person i cherish so that they can grow up in a household where they feel safe, but… my greatest fear in life is becoming the monster that… th-that my foster parents were to me and my adoptive siblings.” his face went white. he could feel himself on the verge of vomiting, which he swore he had rooted out long ago. the scars on his body had never felt more painful. “i know that that belief is unfounded, but… i’ve been a violent person since i was a teenager. since the day that i… i killed them.”

“so if you do not wish to bear a child with a person like me, i understand,” wriothesley avowed, his eyes turned down in shame. “i can find other means to make you feel good, and i’ll just… go to the restroom to finish my business.”

you were finally learning about the warden's haunting backstory, sealed behind his assertive exterior. immediately, tears sprung to the corners of your eyes. you twisted your torso to cup his face with shaking hands and look him square in the face.

“wriothesley… you are so much more than your past,” you insisted earnestly. “are you not aware of how incredible of a person you are? of how many lives you have changed for the better? you couldn’t change the past, so you made it your life mission to change the future of every person who’s living and breathing in this stronghold right now. you converted your suffering into something that led to the liberation of many others’.” you gave him a wobbly smile through the tears streaming down your cheeks like waterfalls. “that’s why i wanted to meet you, wrio. i wanted to meet the man behind the operations, behind the smiles on these prisoners’ faces. so please… don’t ever think badly of yourself.”

as the color returned to wriothesley’s cheeks, the duke couldn’t look away from the eyes that sparkled up at him so brilliantly. it was mesmerizing. his heart had never felt this full, and he wanted it to be as close to yours as possible. without missing a beat, his arms wrapped around your body, lightly brushing against your nipples in the process and causing them to harden on contact. he pressed his entire frontside against your back, and you could clearly feel his heart pounding wildly against his ribcage (and his dick saying hi from between your thighs).

“you’re so good to me, reader,” wriothesley mumbled. “what did i do to deserve this?”

you laughed and caressed the side of his head. “i just told you, idiot.”

his signature smirk returned in all of its glory, and he trailed his hands down to rest on your hips. “hold onto something.”

“what? agh!”

your body lurched forward once wriothesley drove his cock into your sopping heat, every inch dragging along your walls until he reached your cervix and his pelvic bone was right against your ass. a guttural moan escaped as he remained perfectly motionless, reveling in the feeling of your pussy rippling along his length, and you clamped a hand over your mouth to mask the embarrassing noises seeping through. the pain was unexpectedly minimal, but now you had to deal with this enormous object penetrating you to your very core. and not a moment passed before he started pushing in and out of you, squelching noises rebounding off the metal surroundings as your bated breath was yanked from your throat. throughout wriothesley’s grunts of exertion, a moan poured past your lips at each thrust, his balls slapping against your puffy lips and the table legs screeching in reply. his hands slid up to mercilessly flick your nipples with his thumbs at a rate that engendered tightening sensations to build up inside of your lower abdomen.

“wrio!” you exclaimed, writhing in ecstasy. you didn’t think you could handle the pert beads on your chest being fondled in unison with him pistoning your cunt from the back for another minute. “wr-wrio…! hnngh… ah! i feel so w-weird… ah! nngh…!”

“it’s a good weird, yeah?” growled wriothesley amid nibbling on your earlobe. “i can tell by the way your womb is descending to meet my cock, just begging for my seed. and that’s exactly what i’ll give you.”

“nngh, i… i’m… a-agh!” you pathetically blubbered. a stream of saliva ran from the corner of your lips as he pounded into your tight channel with savage intensity, the whites of your glazed eyes beginning to show. “i-i think i’m gonna c-come…!” 

“shit…” he rasped, noticing the telltale signs of an orgasm building up in both of you. “me, too…” he roughly grabbed your chin, fingers digging slightly into flesh, so that he could witness your expression contorting with bliss as you reached your cusp. “i want you to take every drop of my cum, reader. every fucking drop until nothing but my essence flows from your depraved hole.”

you nodded and pursed your lips, overwhelmed by the persistent and passionate onslaught on your pussy that was utterly molded into the shape of his velvet-wrapped steel. “yes, p-please…! wrio, please shoot it inside of me!”

finally, wriothesley bit down on your shoulder and slammed home into your depths, burying himself inside of your womanhood while releasing thick ropes of semen. your muscles convulsed and clamped down onto his cock with a vice, milking it until he had emptied his balls completely. the light humming of the industrial fan above commingled with the heavy panting of the two bodies that have become one, drunk on the languid atmosphere.

“you’re so obedient,” he cooed, nudging aside a lock of hair that was clinging to your sweaty forehead, whereas you were still reeling from wave after wave of endorphins. as you endeavored to muster the strength to respond, wriothesley glanced down at his files freshly marinating in your juices. “well, for the most part,” he added. “what did i say about my documents?”

“i…” you scowled and snapped back at him haughtily, “i wasn’t trying to ruin them!”

his mellow chuckle resonated in your ears, and in the ensuing seconds, the sound of clinking metal pivoted your attention.

“well, you can’t argue that they’re illegible now,” he said, effortlessly restraining your wrists in handcuffs from archons knew where. you also came to the startling realization that his member hadn’t softened one bit since he came within your spongy walls. “and as the duke of the fortress of meropide, i must carry out punishment where i see fit.”

“…lord barbatos.”

“haha, i love you, too.”

(several days later, charlotte got her big paycheck after spotting another “meeting” between you and wriothesley behind café lutece.)

© xinxiaogato. please do not translate my work without permission or attempt to plagiarize it.

[alvojake]

The Summoning | K.SN

「paring」 : demon!sunoo x fem!virgin!reader 「word count」 : 10k

「synopsis」 : sometimes you can't even trust your friends or you'll be tied down to an altar as a sacrifice for a demon, but what if this demon offered a deal in exchange for your life?

「genre」 : suggestive/smut(not fully), dark romance, supernatural au, dark, horror/thriller, angst, slight crack, maybe a tinge of fluff??

「warnings」 : blood, demon ritual, the reader is being used as a sacrifice, cursing, cult activities, murder, sunoo is MEAN, talk of corruption, mind reading, threats, manipulation, mentions of partying and drinking, choking, petnames (princess, slut, whore, sir...), degradation, teasing, marking, biting, possessive behavior, fingering, lmk if I missed anything!!

𝖕𝖗𝖊𝖛𝖎𝖔𝖚𝖘 | 𝖒𝖆𝖘𝖙𝖊𝖗𝖑𝖎𝖘𝖙 | 𝖓𝖊𝖝𝖙

When you walked out of your apartment hours earlier to hang out with your ‘friends’ you hadn’t expected to be drugged and tied down to an altar. Yet here you were, hands and legs bound tightly by ropes as they dumped some kind of liquid all over your body. Your eyes were screwed shut trying to keep any of it from getting in them. 

Just when you thought they were done you felt more cascading down your face causing your breath to hitch in your throat, heart pounding in your chest. Your eyes opened slowly when you felt the last of it drop onto your skin only for panic to override your senses when you realized what it was they just poured all over you.

Blood…

Your stomach turned, feeling like you were about to be sick, tears stinging in the corner of your eyes. Looking up you met the eyes of two of your so-called friends, no longer in their casual attire but now dressed in a black robe, the hood pulled over their heads.

“Why are you guys doing this? I didn’t do anything wrong!” You cried out, tears finally spilling down your cheeks, “please we can talk about this!” Pleas spewed from your lips, but the words fell on deaf ears.

“Gag her.” Someone instructed one of the younger males that stood closest to you. You continued to let out small cries of ‘please’ hoping that they would let you go. The sharp sting that bloomed on your cheek as your head jerked to the side stopped your incessant pleas before a head roughly grabbed your hair, yanking your head back.

“Shut the fuck up.” He growled before grabbing the cloth that someone was handing him, harshly tying it around your mouth, successfully muffling your cries. 

As you tired to look around the dimly lit room you cursed yourself for not taking your mother’s words to heart. Maybe you really did trust too easily, but that's how you’ve always been, you always wanted to give people the benefit of the doubt. Letting them prove themselves instead of your listening to others words, which in some cases you really should have listened. No matter how many times you have had your trust broken you just never seemed to learn, so maybe, just maybe if you had finally listened to your mom, then maybe you wouldn’t be in this situation right now. No you’d be back home in your cozy little apartment probably watching some lousy show curled up on the couch with your roommate.

Instead you laid here, tied to an altar for some unknown reason, covered head to toe in blood and listening to some kind of mantra you didn’t understand. Sobs started to rack your body, tears rushing down your cheek washing away some of the blood. Thrashing against your restraints you cursed yourself for being so stupid, but you also cursed the people you called your friends for tricking you. Rage started to trickle into your mind as your movements became more violent, curses falling from your lips only to be muffled by the gag. 

Just then a strong gust of wind swept the room, blowing all of the candles out and all of your movements stopped. Fear embarrassing your mind once more as you frantically looked around trying to figure out what was happening. 

The chanting that once filled the room was gone, leaving an eerie silence. You felt uneasy, unsure of the weird feeling you could feel creep up your spine. 

What in the world was going on? You were in a closed off room. There was no way in hell that a gust of wind that strong could get in. Yet here you are, in complete darkness, your eyes having a hard time adjusting.

“Did it work?” You heard one of the girls ask off to your right causing your head to whip in her direction ready to ask what was going on despite the gag in your mouth. However, the sudden pressure of something, or someone, breaks you out of your thoughts, your body going rigid. Your eyes slowly moved back to see what it was.

Glowing red eyes welcomed your gaze and a scream erupted from your lungs, tugging on your restraints once more. When the candles around you relit you were finally able to see just who it was that was on top of your body. Through your teary vision you could make out a male, his hair a dark red, his skin was pale and were those horns? 

Sunoo looked down at you, amusement gleaming in his dark orbs relishing in the look of pure terror that painted your pretty face. His head tilted to the side, a small smirk tugging on his lips at the sight of the tears that still flowed from your eyes. Your eyes never left his as he studied your features, the way your eyes were bloodshot due to crying, how even under the gag he could see your bottom lip trembling.

Movement in the corner of his eye reminded him that there were still others in the room. His lip twitched as he saw them all bow around the altar. 

“Oh, great one-” “Get out.” Sunoo’s voice was cold as he kept his gaze on you, watching as your eyes grew wide realizing that he was trying to get you alone. A few of those around the room looked up, confused by Sunoo’s words.

One of the guys stood to his feet, meeting Sunoo’s dark gaze that had fallen on him, “but we-'' In a blink of an eye the weight on top of you was gone and Sunoo stood in front of the male, hand plunged deep in his chest. You watched in horror as he coughed, blood spilling from his lips, eyes looking at the redhead in shock.

With a swift movement Sunoo retracted his hand, pulling the heart out of the male’s chest. Eyes glowing red once more as he looked over his shoulder. “I hate repeating myself.” He hissed as the body in front of him dropped dead. Everyone around you scrambled to their feet with screams, rushing to get out of the room. You watched in horror calling for one of them to help you heart pound against your ribcage making you feel lightheaded. Thanks to the cloth over your mouth all of your words came out muffled as you continued to sob.

Sunoo looked down at the still beating heart in his hand, the organ slowly dying in his palm as it realized that it was no longer able to do its job. With a click of his tongue he tossed it off to the side before turning back to you, his gaze falling on you once more.

The severity of your situation finally weighed down on you as he walked towards you, why were you fighting anyways? It’s not like you were magically going to get out of your restraints and there was no knight in shining armor to save you, so why are you still fighting? 

Sunoo watched in curiosity as you slowly stopped fighting against your restraint, silent sobs fell from your lips, eyes screwed shut. “Aww did you really just accept your fate? Where’s the fun in that?” He pouted as he traced a finger along the side of your face before hooking it around the cloth in your mouth, pulling it down. Your eyes snapped open meeting his ruby red orbs, why would he just suddenly-

“Because you’re an interesting creature.” He answered your question as if he just read your thoughts, making your eyes go wide.

“Did you-” “Just read your mind? Yes.” Sunoo cut you off as he tilted his head once more, taking in your features now that there weren’t any interruptions in the room. He watched as your chest rose and fell rapidly with each breath you took, hearing your heart beating crazily under your ribs.

Now you see normally Sunoo wasn’t one to waste any time with his sacrifices, becoming too annoyed with their incessant whining too quickly. He would just kill them swiftly, though he always stopped to watch the way the life drained from their eyes as he ripped their hearts out much like he did earlier. He would then take their souls back with him to the underworld and call it a day, but there was something about you. Something that drew him in, making him want to know more, wanting to figure out what this pull was.

“Are you going to kill me?” Your voice came out quiet and hoarse from all of the screaming and crying. It still brought Sunoo out of his thoughts, his eyes flickering up to meet yours. You watch him with glossy eyes, his gaze making you feel very overwhelmed especially since he wasn’t saying a word. Without so much as a sound he raised his hand, snapping his finger releasing your limbs from their restraints. Tilting your head back you realized that the ropes had disappeared, your gaze then fell back on his unsure for the first time in your life if you could trust him or not.

Your heart nearly stopped in your chest when his hand grabbed your face roughly, leaning in dangerously close. Close enough that you could feel his warm breath fanning your face, his eyes flashing red causing your breath to hitch in your throat. 

Sunoo smirked sadistically as he watched your eyes go wide, meeting his own, “I won’t kill you. On one condition.” He looked into your eyes, seeing the way that you silently pleaded with him. A rush of excitement rushed up his spine knowing that he was finally going to have a little bit of fun. To be frank he was growing tired of the same old tedious loop that he was constantly stuck in, he wanted something different. Something fun. Something new. 

The little part of his job was that he was able to know just about anything he wanted about his sacrifices just by looking at them. They were all virgins, the purest form of souls and boy did his kind love the taste of them, but Sunoo? It was far too bland for him, no he wanted something more sinful. Then just like that the wheels started turning in his mind, he’d probably get his ass chewed out by the higher ups, but he couldn’t give two shits, not when he was finally gonna get something he longed for.

He made it his mission to take your sweet little innocent soul and tarnish it. Corrupted you until you were anything but pure, then he’d make his final move. He’d kill you, taking your soul back with him as a trophy of his achievements. 

Sunoo knew how naive and clueless you were so he really didn’t have any worries about you agreeing. He was going to use one of your weakest points to her greatest advantage. So his grip tightened on your jaw causing a small whimper to leave your lips.

“I’ll let you live if, and only if, you agree to follow my every command.” He mused, taking in the way your eyebrows scrunched together. 

“That’s it?” You asked, confused, but Sunoo knew as soon as those words left your sweet, plump lips that he’d have you right in the palm of his hand.

“That’s it.” He confirmed, nodding his head before letting go of your face allowing you to sit up. The redhead watched as you tried to piece together his words in your head. Was that all he really wanted? Was for you to listen to him? How could that possibly be? But the moment that you met his eyes he knew what conclusion you had come to.

“Okay… I’ll do it.” He couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride fill his chest as those words fell from your mouth as you tried to wipe the tears from your face, only to smear blood in the process.

A devilish smile spread across his face which you mistook for a simple smile and with a snap of his fingers a paper scroll appeared out of thin air, surprising you. Where had it come from? Ignoring your confused expression he laid the paper in front of you, watching as the contract wrote itself. However, you were far too busy trying to figure out how he made it appear to see the ink filling the page.

“Alright then princess, all you need to do is sign.” He instructed you, snapping you out of your daze and you quickly skimmed over the paper seeing that it pretty much said what Sunoo had already told you. By the time you got to the bottom of the page you realized that you didn’t have a pen to sign with.

Meekly you looked over at Sunoo and he just waved the quill pen in his hand before holding his other hand out. Confused, you looked at his hand before meeting his gaze once more. “Give me your hand.” His voice made you shiver before slowly and carefully placing your hand in his. In quick movements he pricked the tip of your finger with the pen earning a yelp from you as you ripped your hand away from him, looking at him with wide eyes.

“What was that for?” You questioned as you cradled your hand to your chest, eyes watching as he rolled his. 

“You’ll need to sign it with your blood.” He told you like it was something you should have already known. With a small pout you took the pen from his hand and quickly signed your name on the bottom line of the page. A smirk tugged on Sunoo’s lips as he watched how quickly you pretty much signed your freedom away, all because you thought ‘what is the worst he could do?’ The answer to that was that he could very easily make your like a living dream or your worst fucking nightmare.

Once you were finished you quickly handed the scroll back to the red-haired male, looking at him expectantly. He took a step away from you, giving you a smile, “Then I’ll see you later princess.” Just then another gust of wind swept the room causing you to close your eyes.

When you opened your eyes once more you found yourself back in your bedroom, sitting in bed as if nothing had just happened. Was it all really just a dream? Your eyebrows scrunched together, bringing your hand up to caress your forehead, but stopped when you saw the red and purple skin on your wrist.

You knew it wasn’t a dream, that you really just made a deal with the devil himself. Slowly removing the blanket from your body you let your legs dangle over the edge, still trying to wrap your head around what had just happened. 

Walking into the bathroom you made your way over to the sink not even bothering to turn the lights on. Turning the tap on you hoped that maybe washing your face with some cold water would make you feel better, but even as you rubbed the white soap studs on your face questions still infiltrated your brain. When you go done you quickly dry your face before walking out of the bathroom, towards your bedroom door.Peeking your head out you took note of just how quiet the house was. Jungwon must be asleep by now so you decided against better judgment that you wouldn’t wake him up. Shutting the door once more you walked over to your bed, laying face down first hoping that sleep would help clear your mind, except… it didn’t. If anything you were left staring at your ceiling all night lost in your thoughts.

Jungwon stood in the kitchen with a cup of coffee in one hand, his phone in the other. The sound of dragging feet caused him to look up only to find you walking in. A yawn escaped your lips as you rubbed your eyes, your hair was an absolute mess. Pieces were sticking up while others stuck to your forehead, it quite frankly looked like you just walked out of a tornado. He stifled a laugh with his coffee causing you to look up at him with a pointed look.

“Shut up, I didn’t get much sleep last night.” A groan slipped from your lips as you massaged the crease in your forehead. He smirked while wiggling his eyebrows, causing you to raise yours, “you’re weird.”

“I’m weird? You’re the one that was out for god who knows how long.” Jungwon rolled his eyes and you stopped dead in your tracks, small clips of last night flashing in your mind. “Where were you anyways? You never showed up to that party.”

“I…” You trailed on not really sure what to tell him, not without sounding like a complete maniac. “I don’t remember actually.”

Jungwon looked at you with a skeptical gaze, spilling on his now lukewarm coffee, his nose scrunching. He knew you weren’t one to get drunk at a party, you were normally the driver for them. So for you to get so drunk that you completely forget everything that happened, was completely out of character seeing as you hated the feeling. 

“Everything okay?” He asked, causing you to hum as you walked to the cabinet with the cups in them. 

Everything from last night replayed in your head, from them tricking you into some abandoned church, to signing some contract with that guy. Was he even a guy? Then you remembered how they all probably thought you were dead. What was going to happen when you had to go back to class on Monday? And what about the deal you made? Was he really going to make you follow his every command?

Then you started to remember everything he did. He couldn’t be a human, there was no way in hell that he was, not with what he did. How could someone so easily stick their hand in another person's chest? Or what about you being back in your room, like nothing had happened?

“Did you get drunk enough to get a tattoo?” Jungwon snickered, pulling you from your thoughts. 

You looked over at him with wide eyes, confused. “What?” 

Jungwon just shook his head, a small smirk forming on his lips as he pointed to his chest right under his collarbone. You don’t have tattoos, they weren’t ever a thought in your mind either so with rushed movements you sat your cup down before making your way into the entrance hall where you had a mirror hanging.

Once you saw your reflection your eyes went to the spot that your roommate had pointed out. There right underneath your collarbone was a tattoo, upon closer inspection you could tell that they were words. However, you couldn’t quite make out what it was saying because it seemed to be in a different language that you definitely didn’t understand.

Running your fingers over it you felt a chill go down your spine, the skin was completely smooth not a single sign of irritation. Which meant that it had to have been there a while, but that couldn’t be the case seeing as you have never seen this before just now. Where could this have come from? Did it happen last night?

You had gotten so lost in your thoughts that you completely missed Jungwon teasing you about how you’d probably have to get it covered up. The dark-haired male mistook your confusion for panic, seeing as if your parents found out they’d have your head served on a silver platter, but your parents were the last thing on your mind at the moment. Your fingertips were still rubbing the skin when you noticed the skin getting warmer, eyebrows scrunched together.

“Hey are you still going out to eat with us before the party tonight?” Jungwon asked, remembering that Jake and Sunghoon were going to be over later, though his words fell on deaf ears. Concerned he pushed himself off of the doorframe and walked over to you, were you really that concerned about a tattoo? He walked over to you and placed his hand on your shoulder, but quickly backed away when you jumped and swung your hand at him.

You both stood in shocked silence, staring at each other with wide eyes. Never once had you reacted like that and Jungwon no longer thought that it was the tattoo, he started to wonder what really happened last night. 

You try to regulate your sporadic heart before running your shaky fingers through your hair, “I’m just going to stay home.” Then you walked around the male not giving him a chance to say a word.

Jungwon just stood there confused as he watched you disappear into your room, the door shutting softly. He had never seen you so jumpy before nor has he seen you so out of it like you just were. Though he figured that something must have happened last night, he wasn’t going to press you for information so he just decided to leave it.

He just shrugged his shoulders before pulling his phone out letting the guys know that you wouldn’t be going before walking off to his room planning on getting some homework done before the guys showed up.

You had spent the majority of the day in your room trying anything and everything to get your mind off of what had happened last night and the strange mark on your chest. You tried to read, but everything seemed to remind you of that mysterious man. Tried working on homework, but kept messing up on all of the problems so you gave up. Tried to listen to music, but it never seemed to be loud enough to drown out the thoughts.

With a groan you just flopped on your bed staring at the ceiling trying to piece everything together, but then you heard your phone vibrate on your nightstand. Your body froze, you had completely forgotten about the device. 

What if they already figured out that you weren’t dead? They wouldn’t try to kill you would they? 

A chill went down your spine at the thought, but you knew you’d have to face them sooner or later. However, much to your relief when you opened your phone you just saw that it was the boys in the group chat.

Letting out a huff you threw your phone off to the side not even bothering to check the plethora of other notifications that you had. You figured that you would just cook dinner for yourself then watch a movie or something until Jungwon got back.

So that's what you did, you got up and made your way into the kitchen searching through the fridge and pantry for something to cook. Remembering that you still have a few packs of your favorite ramen left you opened the cabinet they were normally in. Only that they weren’t there, just the empty packaging.

You then heard footsteps in the hall so you quickly peeked your head around the corner seeing Jungwon slipping his shoes on.

“Hey Won.” The sickly sweet tone in your voice sent a chill down his spine as he slowly turned to look at you with a nervous smile, “Tell Jake that he owes me ramen or he’s a dead man the next time I see him, ‘kay?”

The poor boy just quickly nodded his head before telling you bye and walking out of the door. If there was one thing that Jungwon knew better than to mess with was your ramen, now Jake on the other hand had a bad habit of eating her stash and not replacing it.

So the first words out of Jungwon’s mouth when he got into the car were, “You’re a dead man, Sim Jaeyun.”

Jake turned around in the passenger seat to look back at the younger male, confused by what he meant, until Jungwon explained that he needed to stop eating your ramen if he wasn’t going to buy more. Jake swore up and down that he was going to buy more before literally blowing your phone up with apologies and pleads to not strangle him. Which of course went unnoticed by you because you had left your phone in your bedroom.

It had to be way past midnight and you were still perched on the couch with a bowl of popcorn at your side while you watched yet another movie. Thankfully after about two movies your mind started to calm down and you were finally able to distract yourself. You put a few more pieces of popcorn in your mouth after mumbling something that had happened on the screen.

Your body went rigid when you felt fingers brush along your jaw before grabbing your face. Sunoo smirks at your reaction before leaning down enough to have his lips brushing against the shell of your ear.

“Are you not cold?” His breath against your skin sent a shiver down your spine, you recognized his voice almost immediately.

His grip on your face loosened a bit allowing you to turn your head to meet his chocolate orbs, however, the words died on your tongue. Your eyes searched for him, for what? You weren’t entirely sure, but unlike the first time you met him you were scared. Scared wouldn’t even come close to it. No you were intrigued. Intrigued by what he was, what he does, how he speaks, how he sounds, how he smells, how he tastes. 

Your whole body shivered at the thoughts that raced through your mind and Sunoo’s smirk widened as he listened to each and every one of them. He chuckled and the sound left your brain fuzzy.

A small squeak of surprise left your lips as Sunoo’s ring-clad fingers wrapped around your throat, squeezing softly. “I bet you enjoy walking around like a little slut, don’t you?” His voice dropped a lower octave as you tried your best to not let any sounds escape your lips. “Walking around half naked and letting your roommate see, you love the attention.”

A soft sigh fell from your lips as Sunoo’s free hand brushed over your exposed collarbone, moving down to the top of your breast that was exposed. You closed your eyes trying to ignore how hot his touches were making your body.

“H-He doesn’t care, we agreed-”

Sunoo’s grip tightened on your throat causing your breath to hitch, “Agreed on what exactly? Hmm? That you can walk around like a prostitute while he eye fucks you all day long only to go and rub one out in his room the moment he could?” A strangled cry fell from your lips as he harshly grabbed your boob in his hand. Sunoo smirked as he watched the way you were rubbing your thighs together, “I bet you even let him touch you huh, just like a little slut.”

You shook your head the best you could with his hand snuggly wrapped around your neck. A gasp then left your parted lips when he cupped your heat through your shorts. You bit your lip as he pressed harder into you feeling your slick soak through the layers of fabric.

“Do you enjoy being talked down to that much princess?” He chuckled as he ghosted his lips against your jaw, watching in amusement as your hip bucked into his hand when his finger pressed down on your clit. A moan escaped your lips when he pressed down on your hips, keeping you in place as he continued to rub your clit through your shorts. “You’re such a needy fucking brat.”

“Plea-” Your words caught in your throat as his hand tightened around your neck making you feel lightheaded. 

Sunoo watched you with a smug smirk, but he wasn’t fully satisfied. No, there was something he wanted to hear from your lips. Letting up on his pace he moved to your ear, eyes never leaving your body.

“Say my name slut,” His voice was rough as he bit down on the shell of your ear. You opened your mouth to tell him that you had no clue what his name was, but then it flashed in your mind as if you’ve known it for eternity.

“S-Sunoo.” Your eye nearly rolled to the back of your head when he picked up the pace of his fingers. Your whole body felt like it was on fire and your mind fogged over as you felt your high quickly approaching. And just like that it was gone.

A whine left your lips when he moved his hand away from your core, but his other hand stayed firmly around your throat. Sunoo’s warm breath fanned the side of your face causing a chill to go down your spine as you squirmed under him. His lips kissed your jaw softly before nipping at the skin right under your ear and a sweet moan left your lips.

“This is only the beginning princess, don’t get used to it.” Then with that he released his grip and moved away from your body. You quickly turned on the couch to ask him what he meant by that only to find yourself completely alone in the living room.

Letting out a frustrated huff you turn back around on the couch fixing your clothes trying to focus on the movie. Then the front door burst open scaring the shit out of you, nearly causing you to knock the popcorn off of the couch.

Jungwon stumbled through the front door with a very, very drunk Jake on his arm. He grumbled about how he ought to just leave him outside. When he walked into the living room he saw you sitting on the couch staring at him with wide eyes.

“You okay?” He asked you softly as he moved further into the room and you just nodded before looking over at the passed out boy next to Jungwon.

“I’m fine, but he doesn’t look too good.” You stifled a laugh as you watched Jungwon practically throw Jake down on the loveseat. Jake let out a pained grunt before laying his head back and falling asleep. 

“He’ll be fine, he’s lucky I didn’t just leave him there.” Jungwon rolled his eyes before grabbing two of the smaller throw blankets that were sitting on the shelf by the entrance, throwing one on Jake before walking over to you. “He’s a dumbass and forgot his house keys and his roommate is out of town until Thursday.” 

You giggled against your hand, because it’s not like it was a first time occurrence. Jake always seemed to get overly excited about things and always forgets something.

Jungwon couldn’t help but smile at the sound that left your lips as he sat down next to you. You shifted over a little bit before laying your head on his shoulder and he covered the both of you with the blanket.

“What were you watching?” He asked, causing you to look at the tv screen seeing the credit rolling. You hummed trying to remember but with everything that had just happened you completely forgot what you had put on.

“Uh, just some romcom.” You bit your lip as you reached for the remote hoping that that was what you had been watching. Thankfully that was exactly what you had been watching causing Jungwon to laugh.

“That’s a first, you're normally binging any of the horror movies you can while I’m gone.” He teased as you laid your head back down on his shoulder.

You shrugged, “I wanted something different.”

Jungwon just hummed as he laid his hand on your bare thigh causing your breath to hitch, the skin under his hand tingling. This wasn’t anything new between you two, you were known for being close with each other but never once did you feel like this when Jungwon did something like that. 

“You okay?” Jungwon asked, worry laced in his words as he looked over at you and you just quickly nodded. Without another word you found another movie and played it trying to ignore the feeling you were getting from the way Jungwon’s thumb rubbed your inner thigh, and how you wished it was Sunoo’s.

That next morning you had hoped that you could at least sleep in for a little bit before getting around before school the next day, but you were rudely awakened.

“Y/NNNIE wake up!” Jake’s voice paired with his body landing on you knocked you completely awake. A groan fell from your lips as you pushed his face away from you still smelling a hint of alcohol on his breath.

“God dammit Jake go brush your teeth!” You whined trying to get him off of you but he weighed a lot and you didn’t have the strength to push him off. So he just stayed there snuggled up to you and you groaned, “Won please!” You called out for your roommate only to hear him chuckle from the hall before walking away.

With a huff, you just gave up trying to get the older boy off of you and just laid there. Jake just smiled before lying there comfortably. That was until you pinched his shoulder, hard. 

“OUCH! What was that for?!” Jake whined as he sat up, off of your body. You just smirked before getting out of bed, grabbing your hoodie that was hanging on the back of your desk chair.

“There’s a list of reasons, but we’ll just go with the fact that you still owe me ramen.” You stifled a laugh watching as his face contorted in horror before he quickly ran out of your room. Scoffing, you rushed up to your door, peeking your head out, “You better come back with my ramen Sim Jaeyun!” 

You walked into the kitchen seeing Jake standing on the other side of the island with a nervous smile. Any step you took to walk closer to him, he would step away from you, becoming a game of cat and mouse.

“What if I told you I wasn’t the one that ate it?” Jake’s voice shook as he quickly dodged your outstretched arm, racing to the opposite side of the counter.

“Jake, I swear to god I will climb over this island.” You hissed, glaring at him and he just chuckled. However, as soon as you started climbing on the counter he let out a screech before taking off towards the living room.

“SHE’S GONNA KILL ME!” He cried out darting to hide behind the couch as you jumped off of the countertop. Stalking into the living room you could hear Jake begging you to forgive him and that he promises to get you more.

Though the moment that the room went silent Jake felt his nerves spike, carefully getting up, he peeked over the top of the couch but didn’t see you anywhere. Until he felt a sudden pressure on his back before he fell flat on the ground with a groan. You grabbed his arm before pulling it behind him until he cried out.

“Ow y/n that hurts!” He whined as he tried to wiggle out from underneath you, but every time that he moved you would pull more on his arm causing his movements to stop.

“Maybe next time you’ll think before you eat my food.” You grumbled as you sat fully on his back, keeping him in place.

Jungwon walked into the living room only to stop dead in his tracks at the sight, “What the fuck…?”

Jake lifted his head at the sound and smiled widely when he caught sight of the younger male. “Won, please help me.” He begged the dark-haired boy who just stood there with a raised eyebrow.“You got yourself into this mess and I’m definitely not going against her.” Jungwon pointed to you as you looked at Jake with a sinister smirk. He then turned and started walking away ignoring Jake’s cries for help. “How am I the youngest one here?”

“I guess there is supposed to be a new student,” Jungwon told you and he scrolled through his Instagram feed, stopping on a few of the girl’s posts to like them causing you to scrunch your nose.

“Anyone say who it was?” You took a sip of your coffee as you both walked into the classroom. It's damn near the end of the semester so why start so late? 

“Nope just that it was some guy.” Your roommate just shrugged his shoulders before you sat down at your shared table, dropping his bag to the side. Taking a seat, you set your coffee to the side only for Jungwon to snatch it and take a drink resulting in you giving him the world-class nastiest side-eye.

“You’re lucky you’re cute Won.” You grumbled as you pulled your laptop out of your backpack along with your notebook, getting everything ready for class. However, just as you were about to open your laptop a shadow cast over you causing you and Jungwon to look over.

Your face dropped when you realized who it was that was standing there, anger bubbling in your gut. Joonwoo stood there with a nervous smile, hands clasped in front of his body.

“Hey, y/n could we possibly talk after class?” He asked in hopes that he could work out some deal that wouldn’t result in you dying seeing as that’s what everyone else wanted. Though when you rolled your eyes and told him no he felt his heart drop.

“Y/n plea-” “What about no, do you not get Joonwoo?” You cut him off harshly looking at him with a raised eyebrow before leaning on the table, “Right, that’s a foreign word to you isn’t it?”

Jungwon almost choked on the coffee as he looked at you with wide eyes, had that been why you were so freaked out the other day? What did he do to you? Thoughts spiraled in Jungwon’s brain as he glared at the other male.

“Aww c’mon y/n don’t be like that, we just wanna talk.” Another more higher-pitched voice chimed in and you glared at Haeun as she walked up to the table, sitting on the edge. 

Your glare deepened when she started to mess with your papers so you snatched them out of her hand, “and I don’t wanna talk to people like you, so bye.” Your words caused both of their eyes to widen, they really thought that you would go. 

“Listen here-” “No you listen here Haeun.” You growled, standing and getting in her face, your voice low, “Unless you want the entirety of the university to know what you did and who you mess around with I suggest you leave me the fuck alone.” 

You may have always trusted so easily, but that didn’t mean that you were gonna allow those who wronged you back in. No, once that trust is broken, there is no fixing it.

“Yeah and what proof?” Haeun rolled her eyes, putting distance between the two of you and you just sat back down in your seat. Arms crossed over your chest you just smirked at her.

“I have my ways, trust me.” Though your voice was steady internally you started to panic a little, you had no idea how you were going to get any of the said proof. That’s when a familiar shade of red hair caught your attention.

There at the front of the classroom talking to the teacher, was Sunoo. Looking over he caught your eyes, a smirk playing on his lips. His eyes then flickered over to the two that were standing next to you and a look of disgust graced his feature making you giggle.

“What’s so funny?” Haeun asked bitterly, causing you to just look at her with a smug smile, you then pointed to the front of the room. Haeun rolled her eyes again making your eyes narrow wishing they’d get stuck in the back of her head, however, the satisfaction of seeing the horrified looks on their face was more than enough.

Sunoo’s glare was enough for Haeun to jump off of the table and drag Joonwoo away with her. You stifled a laugh as you watched them scurry away before looking over at Jungwon who was glaring in their direction. Your smile slowly faded as you realized that he heard the whole thing. Mentally cursing yourself you met his eyes when he looked back over at you.

“What the hell happened that night?” There was worry in his tone, but also a tinge of anger. You bit your lip as you tried your best to avoid his gaze, “y/n.”

“Can we talk about this later Won?” You gave him a pleading look not really wanting to talk about what happened in the middle of a classroom where anyone could hear you. Jungwon sighed before nodding and facing the front of the class where Sunoo was talking to the professor.

Now that you could actually get a good look at him you noticed that he wasn’t dressed anything like he had been those nights ago. He wore a pair of blue jeans and a white sweater which baffled you because it was late spring, how was he not hot? Another thing that threw you off was how sweet he was acting with the teacher. 

Sunoo could feel your eyes on him and even with all of the insistent chatter in the room all he could hear were your thoughts. A small smirk tugged on his lips as he listened to you lose yourself in thoughts of him. When the professor excused him after showing him his seat, Sunoo smiled sweetly before locking eyes with yours momentarily. His eyes flashed red quickly, but it was more than enough to have you squirming in your seat.

For the remainder of class the only thing on your mind was Sunoo and boy was the demon enjoying it. Listening to you fight your thoughts as you watch the way his hand grips his pencil, or when he intentionally rubs his shoulder before letting his fingers trace over his neck much like he had done to you the other night.

He had to bite his lip to suppress the smirk that was fighting to spread on his lips as he listened to the lewd thoughts that started to race through your mind the second you remembered what had happened Saturday night.

As soon as the bell rang you quickly gathered your stuff, shoving it in your backpack. Sunoo watched in amusement as you ushered your roommate out of the classroom, eyes flickering to meet his before you disappeared out of the room.

“A game of cat and mouse hmm?” Sunoo twirled his pencil on the tip of his finger, the skin growing warmer, “doesn’t she know she’ll lose?” His eyes flashed red as the pencil incinerated, turning to dust that blew around the room.

During your lunch break, you had decided that cafeteria food didn’t sound all too appealing and you really didn’t want to go home for a short amount of time just to have to turn around and come right back. So you went with your plan b and just grabbed something from the vending machine, the only problem? You couldn’t figure out which of the snacks you wanted.

“You always did really like the cookies.” The sudden voice caused you to jump before your head whipped around just to find Joonwoo standing there.

Rolling your eyes you turned back around, feeding your money into the machine. You clicked a few buttons before watching as a bag of chips fell to the bottom. Bending down you opened the small compartment and grabbed your snack out before standing straight, looking right at Joonwoo.

“Why do you keep bothering me Joonwoo?” You crossed your arms over your chest glaring at him, “Did you really think that I wouldn’t notice you following me around like some love-sick puppy?”

Joonwoo stood there with a nervous smile on his lips, his hand reaching around to scratch the back of his neck, eyes averting yours. He wasn’t even really sure what to tell you, nor what he should ask you. 

“About the other night-” “What about it? Don’t say some stupid shit like ‘Oh it was a mistake we definitely didn’t mean to tie you to an altar as a sacrifice for a demon’ because we both know that it wasn't a mistake.” Your tone was bitter, causing the boy to jump as his eyes went wide, though you weren’t quite done, “You know I had completely trusted you guys, you and Haeun were my first friends here besides Jungwon yet as soon as I got a little too comfortable you used me? So no I really don’t want to hear any of your bullshit okay? I just want you to leave me the hell alone, got it?”

Joonwoo stood there, his mouth opening and closing like a fish searching for water. He wasn’t really sure what to say at that point, because he was going to apologize and try to beg for your forgiveness. However, now it looks like that wasn’t going to be an option so he just decided to go with the next plan.

“You do know that the moment the others find out you're alive they’ll kill you?” His words sent a chill down your spine, of course, you knew that. You had expected it, but to be quite frank you didn’t feel a single bit of fear, why? You weren’t entirely sure.

“You nor your filthy followers won’t be laying a finger on her.” His voice sent a litter of goosebumps all across your skin as you felt his hand snake around your waist, holding your hip firmly.

Joonwoo’s eyes went wide as he looked at the demon that now stood protectively behind you, then down to you. Despite your racing heart, you kept a poker face with Joonwoo, raising an eyebrow at him.

“B-But we summoned you, you’re supposed to grace us.” The boy in front of you stammered, pointing his finger at the redhead.

Sunoo raised an eyebrow at the male, “First put that disgusting thing down before I rip it off.” His lips curled as he looked Joonwoo up and down before continuing. “Second, maybe you stupid mortals should have thought about who you were summoning.” Then in a blink of an eye, Sunoo stood in front of Joonwoo, his hand wrapped around his throat cutting his oxygen supply off. “I don’t play by the rules,” Sunoo smirked as he watched the boy struggle to breathe.

You couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride swell in your chest knowing that you had Sunoo right behind you, protecting you and oh boy did that excite you. Sunoo on the other hand was absolutely loving how naive you were, how easy it was to play with you, to bend you and before too long he’d have you shaped perfectly just for him.

However, you remembered that you were still in school and there were cameras everywhere and someone could possibly see what was going on.

“Sunoo, there’s cameras.” You warned him, shifting on your feet suddenly uncomfortable with the thought of being caught. The redhead, however, could care less about it and continued to choke out the poor boy who was pleading with his eyes. When you realized that he wasn’t letting go you rushed up to him, grabbing his bicep. “Sunoo let him go.” Your voice was low while you continued to try and spot the cameras.

Sunoo glanced over at you, catching the worry on your face as you looked around the area. With a roll of his eyes, he shoved Joonwoo away with a ‘tsk’.

“Get out of my sight, rat,” Sunoo growled and Joonwoo quickly scrambled to his feet and raced down the hall. He then turned towards you and that’s when you realized just how close you were to him and quickly backed away. Sunoo smirked at your reaction before his eyes flashed, sending a rush of heat through your body.

You could feel the heat pooling in your gut and cursed yourself for getting so turned on so easily. Something about him was starting to drive you insane and you needed to get away, quick. So without another thought, you started to walk away, narrowly dodging his outstretched hand.

“Where are you going princess?” He taunted you, but you could hear the annoyance in his tone.

Turning with a nervous smile you just pointed behind you with your thumb, “Gotta get to class, bye!” And with that, you quickly dashed down the hall trying to create as much distance as possible between the two of you, only breathing when you made it to your next class. Sitting down you placed a hand over your racing heart, taking a deep breath and slowly releasing it, “What the hell is wrong with me…?”

You had spent the rest of the day trying your best to avoid Sunoo in any way possible even if they meant you accidentally dragged Jungwon into the girl's bathroom. The poor boy was mortified when the girls inside started to freak out, quickly apologizing and rushing out. You couldn’t help but laugh as he dragged you down the hall to your next class.

“Won, I’m sorry.” You apologized between fits of laughter and he just gave you a nasty side-eye.

However, now that you were finally home after a long day at school then having to work a short shift at the game store. It was all very exhausting for no reason in particular. 

Stepping out of the shower you wrapped your towel around your body before walking over to the mirror, wiping the condensation off so you could see your reflection. Your eyes immediately went to the marking on your chest, fingers brushing over it softly.

You still had no idea what it said and it did bug you a little bit but you weren’t going to let yet another thing occupy your mind right now. So you quickly pushed it to the back burner and grabbed your underwear to slip it up your legs after drying your body off. Once your shirt was on you started using another towel to dry your hair off.

Humming to yourself you walked out of the bathroom, switching the lights off before walking into your room.

Sunoo laid on your bed one of your books in his hand mindlessly flipping through it until he heard the door shut. Looking up he watched as you walked further into the room, hands busy drying your hair. 

His eyes then trailed down the length of your body taking in the way that your tits sat under the thin fabric of your shirt and how your legs were on perfect display as the shirt hiked up.

Finally looking up a small scream left your lips before you smacked a hand over your mouth, your heart racing in your chest as you met Sunoo’s eyes.

“Y/n is everything okay?” Jungwon asked from the other side of the door, causing Sunoo to smirk. Part of him wanted the younger boy to walk in and find him on your bed, but the other, stronger, part of him wanted Jungwon completely out of the picture.

“Everything's fine, Won, it was just a bug.” You called out to him, moving your hands to your side in the process. Your eyes never left Sunoo’s even as he sat up on the bed, motioning for you to come.

Your heart wanted to move because you knew what he could do for you, but your brain kept you in place out of fear of what he could do to you. However, Sunoo grew annoyed rather quickly when you stayed put, your wide, doe eyes staring at him.

“Come, now.” He growled, his eyes turned that very ruby red that made you weak in the knees.

Slowly you made your way over to him, your lip trapped between your teeth as you bit on the sensitive skin. Though as soon as you were close enough Sunoo wrapped his hand around your arm pulling you onto the bed.

A gasp fell from your lips as your back hit the soft mattress. Sunoo hovered over you, his body pressed against yours. You could feel the heat rising up your neck, painting your face a deep shade of red. Sunoo leaned down, pressing his body more against yours and your breath hitched in your throat. His scent invaded your senses making your head spin, but when his lips brushed over your jaw you felt your brain malfunction.

“You remember our deal don’t you princess?” His tone held a warning and of course, you remembered the deal, it was the reason you were alive. However, it was still instilled in your brain that he wouldn’t actually mean every word. Oh how wrong you were.

His hand that was on your hip trailed up your waist before stopping right above the collar of your shirt. Hooking his finger under the fabric, pulling it down, and tracing his finger over your collarbone. Right over the marking.

“This right here is proof enough.” He pulled back and looked down at you as you stared back at him.

You swallowed thickly, “proof of what?”

He chuckled before latching his lips to your neck, biting down on the skin, “that you belong to me.”

A small moan escaped from your parted lips as his knee brushed against your core. You quickly bit your lip to muffle any other sounds as he continued to mark up your neck and the small part of your chest that was exposed.

Sunoo felt a sense of pride bloom in his chest at your little sounds, but he wanted to hear more. He wanted more, he wanted you to be loud, to scream his name, but most of all he wanted your roommate to know.

Sunoo wasn’t stupid, he knew that Jungwon liked you. Sunoo knew that the boy had longed to be with you but was always too scared to make the first move. He wanted Jungwon to know that he was too late, that you already found your place under someone, that the someone wasn’t him.

His hands found your hips pulling them down, pressing your core against his thigh. A mewl left your mouth as you grabbed his forearm. 

“Sunoo.” His name rolled off your tongue like butter. You wanted to push him away, scared that Jungwon would hear something and come to investigate, but the other part of you wanted to pull Sunoo closer and let him have his way with you.

The redhead smirked against your skin as he listened to your internal thoughts. Listening to how the lust slowly started to overtake your mind until you were completely consumed. 

You rolled your hips against his thigh trying to gain more friction as whines fell from your lip due to Sunoo’s assault on your neck. He bit down on your sweet spot causing your body to shiver and a moan relatively louder than the rest to tear from your lungs. He continued to abuse that spot until he was sure it was going to be the darkest one as you rutted your hips against him.

You whined when he moved his leg away from your body, but the sound was quickly caught in your throat when his hand moved down to press against your cunt.

“You’re so wet already, are all virgins this desperate?” He moved away from your neck to look at you, but as soon as his eyes met yours your hands flew up to cover your face. “Uh-uh, princess.” Sunoo removed his hand from your pussy before pulling your hands from your face, pinning them above your head. You stared at him with wide eyes, your bottom lip trembling as he smirked. “I want to see your pretty face while I make you go stupid with just my fingers.” 

Sunoo watched in amusement as your face turned a bright shade of red, but you just nodded your head. He chuckled before shaking his and leaning down closer to your face.

“Use your words, do you understand slut?” His gruff voice caused a small whimper to leave your lips and your body felt like it was on fire.

“Yes sir.” You weren’t sure what compelled you to say that, but by the sinister smirk on Sunoo’s face, you knew he liked it.

He let go of your hands and you left them lying by your head until his hand came in contact with your clothed core once more. A mewl fell from your lips as he pressed on your clit, your hands going to his shoulders.

Your head fell back with a moan as he slipped his fingers past your underwear, feeling your slick folds. He leaned down nipping at the newly exposed skin of your neck as he outlined your slit with his finger, collecting your slick before pressing down on your clit.

“Ah fuck!” You cried out a whole new sensation filling your body, sure you had touched yourself before but this was new, different. Your back arched off of the bed as he slipped a finger into your soaked hole. You bit down on your lip to muffle the sounds that threatened to leave and you balled Sunoo’s shirt into your fist.

“Such a dirty mouth, just like this little pussy of yours.” Sunoo smirked against your skin, picking up the pace of his fingers, “I’ve barely done anything and you’re already about to cum, what a filthy whore.”

His words burned in all of the good ways making your head feel fuzzy, however, when he added another finger you were sure you were about to combust. You were sure your lip was bleeding with how hard you were biting it to try and muffle your sweet sounds that Sunoo wanted to hear.

His lips brushed against your ear, his breath sending a shiver down your spine, “better stay quiet if you don’t want him to know what a little slut you are.” Sunoo sped up his movements, testing how much you could take before you’d actually break. A wide smirk spread across his lips when he brushed over your sweet spot causing you to clench around his fingers and a breathy moan finally leaving your now parted lips.

“Sir I wanna cum, please.” You whined out as your fingers dug into his shoulders.

Sunoo chuckled darkly before pumping his finger in and out of your pussy at a harsh pace. Lewd, wet sounds filled the room as you cried out weakly still trying to stay quiet. His fingers hitting your sweet spot had you almost toppling over the edge.

“Then cum princess,” That’s all it took before your jaw fell slack and your eyes rolled back a whine tearing through your throat. Sunoo wanted to burn the image in his head forever as he continued to pump his fingers into your sopping cunt.

He so badly wanted to torture you until you were begging him to fuck you, but he knew that he had all the time he needed. So he pulled his fingers away from your needy hole causing you to whine at the sudden empty feeling. 

You wanted to beg him to fuck you but you were also scared, you had never done anything like that before and it was horrifying. On the other hand, though it was also exciting because if it was going to be anything like you just felt now, you want it and more.

“Sunoo-” The redhead cut you off as he placed a kiss on the corner of your mouth leaving you to look at him with wide eyes.

“There’s no need to rush princess, we do have a lifetime after all.” He smirked but something was mincing about it that made your stomach turn. You opened your mouth to say something but the lights flickered and when you looked again, he was gone.

You groaned before flopping back on the bed, chest heaving with every breath as you stared blankly at the ceiling. Everything was going a hundred miles an hour in your head but the number one question you had for yourself was…

“What the hell did I get myself into?”

@alvojake | Do not steal, plagiarise, translate, or repost any of my work

𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖗 : ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ɴᴏ ᴡᴀʏ ᴀ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ʀᴇᴘʀᴇꜱᴇɴᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴀɴʏ ᴏꜰ ᴛʜᴇ ᴍᴇᴍʙᴇʀꜱ. ᴛʜɪꜱ ɪꜱ ᴘᴜʀᴇʟʏ ꜰɪᴄᴛɪᴏɴ ᴀɴᴅ ꜰᴏʀ ᴛʜᴇ ᴇɴᴊᴏʏᴍᴇɴᴛ ᴏꜰ ᴛʜᴇ ʀᴇᴀᴅᴇʀ ᴀɴᴅ ɴᴏᴛ ᴛᴏ ʙᴇ ᴛᴀᴋᴇɴ ꜱᴇʀɪᴏᴜꜱʟʏ.

𝖙𝖆𝖌𝖑𝖎𝖘𝖙 : @heesitation @riftanswhore @luvyong2z @heeslut4life @fromkamal @mari-marimar @topichoon @strxwbloody @yeonzzzn @marimariiiiiiii @m3chigo @seoniwoo

(If your user is bold and purple it means I couldn't tag you for whatever reason :( )

[kizoken]

𝐍𝐎𝐓𝐇𝐈𝐍𝐆 𝐒𝐓𝐀𝐘𝐒 𝐎𝐅 𝐘𝐎𝐔, 𝐌𝐄 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐘𝐄𝐒𝐓𝐄𝐑𝐃𝐀𝐘

𝐆.𝐒𝐀𝐓𝐎𝐑𝐔

✶ angst ; mentions of murder and violence , royalty au , knight!satoru, princess!fem!reader , slight geto x reader , mentions of miscarriage , smut(?) , secret romance/affair , inspired by 'la mentira' by luis miguel (and half of his discography as well😭) .

✶ word count ; 3.6 k

✶ requested by ; @satoruwiki !

✶ SORRY FOR THE LONG WAITTTT! i didnt like the first installment of this and then i thought of this idea, anyways i hope you like it kyo bella m.list

the night air was chilly, its winds brushing through the imperial gardens flora and lowering the ambiance temperature. though you would not fret, the cozy coat of your beloved knight draped over your figure with its sole purpose to shield you from any unwanted discomfort.

the waxing moon glistened in the moving pond's reflection, and the marble bench secured your position as you enjoyed the quiet. though you did not feel truly complete, "you can sit beside me, you know?"

"dire consequences will follow if we were ever to be discovered being too close, princess. especially in your father's palace."

"satoru, you're no fun!" while on duty, his goofy and bright personality dissipated. he did his job properly, oh but when you two were alone in your room, drinking tea, reading in the terrace, or in your personal garden; your beloved knight became the sweetest, most cheeky man you have interacted with to date.

"well, i guess we will just have to leave this place if i want your affection. hmm?" as you stand up, you extend your hand for gojo to take. even if he executes his job as your escort flawlessly, there are cracks in his righteous behavior. his pearly white teeth glistened from the wide smile he gave you while tenderly taking your gloved hand in his rough ones. you giggle while he twirls you away from the sitting area in the garden.

the walk back home was pleasant, walking alongside your beloved, almost hand in hand, was a precious moment to you. there were moments in the daytime where the two of you separated, so you would catch up on one another on whatever was of interest that the other did not witness.

"your beloved duke came to see me— well you, but you were not on my side, so i delighted him with my company so his time would not be wasted."

"my beloved duke?" gojo asked.

"such a close friend as suguru surely is a beloved one, even if he looks out for you to spar and beat you with a stick more than anything."

"no wonder, and we do not fight with sticks." he said while stopping in his tracks. the metal creaking of your estate's gates signaled your arrival home.

"shall we?" gojo's toned and calloused right hand extended forward, your soft, delicate hand rested on his with eagerness.

inside your room, you sat across a golden vanity with a wide mirror. with a candlelight you traversed around your hair, adjusting some strands that poked out of place. though it was not the end of the night, even if it was too late, your window busted open. howling winds pushed the laced curtains around. the white-haired man, your knight, your love, came in the room with feathering ease.

"satoru!"

"my love!" his blue, sparkling eyes took your frame in a white nightgown. he could not handle such cuteness, running up to you and taking you by the waist. he placed his lips, which were owned by you, on your plump ones.

gojo began to caress every inch of your covered back, grasping and wiring in the memory of your warm body. he was not alone in the need to explore a foreign body. only in these types of moments, secluded and in the dark could you relish in his embrace. just as it should be.

your knight was not reluctant into breaking the passionate kiss you were both sharing, as he still pecked around your lips while backing his step until dragging you to fall on your wide, luxurious bed.

"sleep with me," he whispered, as if scared his desires would be found out. you gasped by his bold tongue, "yes, even before marriage..." he joked as usual.

"let me stay by your side tonight." laying on top of him, there was nothing in the known world that could wipe your smile.

"come on," you tugged at the strings on his silk shirt, "i'll give you the softest pillow... just for today!"

the young knight snickered while trailing behind you, "well your royal highness, i am flattered by such generosity—ack!"

"shhhhh," you gestured, though the precaution you feigned was no mask for the grin you held while doing so. both your laughter subsided, finally being wrapped up with one another in the sheets. wishing that moments like these lasted forever.

fine crafted metal crashed into one another with unmatched strength. causing sharp noises and tiny metal shards to fly, "the more you hang out with the princess, the more chance of being the victor i am... keep it up!"

the esteemed knight never had his grip on the sword falter as he charged towards his rival, duke, and friend, "keep on dreaming your grace!"

gojo was swift in his moves, taking the offense more than defense. he was not going to be won over and kneel because of his friend. he had to fight for his position, his honor, and most importantly, your praise. with this fantasy running around in his mind, he became quick on his feet and light on his swings.

swiftly backing the duke until his sword was maneuvered by the knight out of the nobles' hands. the defeat only made geto sigh and smile to himself. "once again, old friend. you win this round. now run along, i know of a certain lady who will be pleased to hear about this."

"nice spar, my friend." gojo grabbed geto's hand, shaking it with an unbendable grip, "keep it up, and someday you'll beat me, your grace."

"who knows..."

"suguru... uh, what do you mean? why would you say that?"

"you know things will never be as good as they are now, right?" the duke said, untying his raven locks out of their band and began to comb through it a little.

"suguru," gojo patted his closest friend a little too hard, "do not say such harsh words. even if things change, we will always stick together."

that statement made geto break a faint smile. nodding along and sending his friend on his way, his smile fades.

your fingers ran along gojo's silver locks in praise. his head resting on your chest while you sat comfortably on his lap. it was a peaceful afternoon in your chambers. but gojo was anxious, his mind spinning in endless circles, "do you think we will last forever."

"probably..." you answered quite puzzled, "we will always stay by each other's side, no matter what."

this precise moment, the knight felt so disconnected from you, even as he listened to the beat of your heart drum consistently in his year. he knew your hearts were beating a different rhythm. "while showing the love we have for each other?"

"don't trouble yourself with such thoughts, 'toru." sincerely speaking, you were not sure how to answer his question. but those troublesome thoughts leaving gojo distressed, in the short run, became true.

gojo remained stoic behind you while your father announced your engagement to suguru geto. the spacious room was giddy by the ton in joyous surprise. blue ocean eyes kept their fixation on the only sight they have ever deemed as beyond beautiful. the heartstrings of the devoted knight were being tugged at ruthlessly as your pearly smile showed genuine content. so he staued quietly behind you, digging his nails deep in his palms. withstanding the sight of your arm clinging on to your new fiancé.

"'toru!"

"do not call me that anymore!" you take a step back by the way his voice cracked. it was the last thing you wanted, the soft grass crunched beneath your weight, pondering on how to assess the situation at hand.  

"satoru, he knows!" grief struck your words, a strong breeze swaying your dress as you spoke, you wished such breeze would take this problem away, "my father... someone knew about us and told him. i-i, i have no idea who...!" 

you treaded towards him, easy in your step though in a haste to catch up to him. but the more you approached your beloved knight, the distance he established became greater or as if you had never even moved an inch closer to him, "we could have figured out something out."

"he threatened to kill you 'toru!" you choked out a sob, "how... how could i ever let you die for me?"

"it is my job to die for you."

"i do not care, not like that, not because you love me." you say, gripping at the fabric covering your chest. "we can make this right... we-... we can leave once my father is gone. he's old and does not have much time left in this life. i can delay my matrimony as long as possible, and we'll leave. somewhere, anywhere."

your words tugged at his hopeful expectations of a pleasant life, "i don't want you to leave all the luxuries you're showered with. i could never do that to you."

"all i need is you. you know this, no gold, no silk nor jewel could ever replace the way you make me feel." you hesitated to move forward, your lover was still hurt, you were hurt, but the shock he was facing was taking a bigger toll on him than you would have ever expected, "you are more valuable than all of those three things combined to me."

your promise cradled a spark of faith, in the future, in both of you. he loved you ever since he first laid eyes upon you. he knew he was in trouble once he learned he could not exhale a fulfilling breath without you, nor your smile, or your laughter, or your sweet words. so he was willing to dive headfirst into the unknown while holding your hand blindly. 

but satoru and you should have known better. fairytale endings are reserved only in ink and paper. for the imagination of the naive, who believe love conquers all. it does not. the complexity of your predicaments was no match for true love's power.

just as swiftly as you were engaged, within a month, you were walking down the aisle. the talks of delayment were futile. it was your father's wish to be wed to a respectable, noble man. everything that your lover was not.

satoru, of course, did not attend the wedding. his heart, speared by countless daggers, became weak and secluded himself in the empire's frontier. there was no goodbye, no note, no glance. he sped on his horse the entire night, running away from such a nightmare. from you.

who dared bewitch him with empty promises. who dared speak words of comfort and assurance. who shamelessly dictated it was going to be a happy ending. he thought of rattling on your little affair, to chastise you from the ton. but what good would ever come out of it?  

satoru gojo became wiser now. he renounced his adoration towards you, he renounced everything of you. but ultimately everything around him took its course right back to you. it was a constant and never-ending war within himself.

as he throttled on his horse, you were seeking for him amidst the sea of people, ignoring the holy ceremony unfolding before you altogether. you sought out through the thick, meshed veil the silver locks of satoru.

from an outsider's perspective, it looked like you seemed anxious or rather excited. checking that every little detail was perfectly placed. with occasional turns to adjust your dress. the guests could not help but smile at your cute little antics. you only get married once. who wouldn't want everything to be perfect?

but your erratic movements were all due to your— well former knight. trying to find him. trying to seek the comfort of his presence. however, it only took the passing of time to realize gojo was nowhere to be found.

a hand reached to your face, setting it on your cheek. it was not as big and warm as satoru's, but at least you knew this hand was nothing but a sign of kindness, "are you alright?"

"... yes." your voice is sweet and quiet, earnestly trying to hide your sadness.

"it will be fine, you will be fine. i'm here, after all." suguru whispered. he knew it wasn't much, but you were a prize he was not willing to lose. you thought that finding company in satoru's close friend would not be a bad idea, since he is to become your husband. 

as your vows were exchanged, suguru lured you in for a binding kiss right after unveiling your face. the kiss was nothing out of the ordinary, although his lips were plumper though less soft and tender than your beloved knights. but it was not less comforting. 

it didn't take long, but it was also arduous, the journey for your melancholy and insomnia to subside and seize reign all over your life. satoru gojo was nothing more than a memory, and you wanted it to keep it a joyous one. your new husband also helped you get rid of your sadness to a certain amount. 

nevertheless, there was an inkling of sorrow and longing. after all, you deemed the white-haired man to be the love of your life.

"what are you thinking so fiercely about, dear?" your spouse appeared from behind you with two fragrant cups of tea.

"nothing much..." you smiled while receiving the decorated cup, and once more began to gaze outside the window.

"nonsense, i can hear your brain racking up from the other side of the palace! really, tell me what is on your mind."

you savored the leaf flavor all over your palate while discussing with yourself if you should tell geto your troubles.

"mmmh... it's a little bitter." you say after gulping up the liquid, you look up to your husband and former duke. those dark eyes, caring and attentive as no other, made it difficult not to reveal what was prickling at your heart and mind, and it eased your expression from the bitterness of the tea.

"just the past... nothing more." you took another sip. although you could feel him tense up. you believed he knew what you were thinking about, always, in a scary, accurate way.

"anyways, tell me about your day." you turned your back to the window to enquire suguru directly, "come along."

you grabbed his bulked arm while you pressed your lips to his cheek. then he finally broke into a smile and trailed behind you to the luxurious couch in your shared room.

satoru could not be fending for his life more than now. he was transferred up north of the territory to fend the border. where the below zero temperatures were nothing more than another enemy. the ever changing and ruthless winds delayed most of the troops he led.

the snowstorm hitting his camp had no mercy at will, shaking his tent from side to side ferociously. the capable knight was scared it would come flying off at one point or another. however, sometimes, there were delicate snowfalls, each and every snowflake descending in a harmless manner. he thought you would admire the view, even enjoy a playful moment in the soft, fresh snowfall.

he immediately shook that thought away; he was progressing in burying each and every thought of you. but that would be hard to push away in an instant.

"sir, the queen has fallen ill and requests your presence... immediately." satoru became static in place, not believing what his subordinate just busted inside the tent to announce. it didn't take long for your former knight to mount his trusty stallion and gallop forward to where you were. 

it took satoru four restless days to reach the capital, and it took him fifteen minutes to reach all the way to your chambers. the route was different, the castle as well, your former one was probably vacant and sitting empty, waiting for your heir to be born and take over the place. 

and gojo stared blankly at the fortified door with two guards at each side. he noticed their conspicuous glances, wondering why he was just standing there. his gaze on the barrier that separated the both of you crumbled as a doctor opened the door to leave. 

"oh, i did not foresee her majesty wanting to take a visit." obviously, the doctor did not expect to see a disheveled man in front of their patient's door.

"is she-"

"she's weak," the physician cut gojo off before he could even ask the obvious, "and should take rest... although i believe i remember you. were you her previous escort? before her marriage, that is."

"y-yes..."

"oh! then the queen will be most delighted to see a friend!" the medic cheered on, unbeknownst to satoru's decaying heart as he heard the word 'friend', "it will be good for her health to see you again."

satoru doubted that.

but now that he was there, at the foot of your room, facing your sunny doctor, he could not just leave like that, "i'll be brief."

"of course sir, i'll leave you two alone." he said before closing the door shut.

"y/n?" gojo's words tread carefully and softly. after all, it has been too long since you both have seen both your faces. and the last thing he wanted was to spark confusion and unsettlement. his step was light while approaching the bed you laid in.

he called your name once more, this time louder as per his closeness. your eyes slowly opened, awaiting for the auditory hallucination to be nothing more than that. but the tender voice was accompanied by a person, one of which you would never cease to forget.

“‘toru,” it was but a whisper, an incredulous one as well, your mind certainly knew how to torment you in the most creative ways. but you felt the oh so familiar calloused had you once grew accustomed to being latched on, “you’re here.”

“why?” he said.

you glide your head on the pillow, titling it in wonder of your former knight's question. 

“who did this?” the eternal scowl on his face was bothersome, as the way his skin contorted and creased made his rather beautiful face to not be as dashing as it should be. 

“‘toru… people get sick, it’s natural.” you squeezed his hand with all your might, which was fairly low. all you wanted was for him to be at ease.

“but you’ve always been so lively.”

“maybe it's the baby.” with your free hand you began to touch your pelvis and smiled, “such a troublemaker.”

“you’re…” his heart plummeted to the floor. it should have been him, “does he know?”

“yes, satoru. it is my duty… and no, i told each servant and doctor i wanted to announce the good news to suguru.”

“however he is and has been nowhere to be seen i assume.” the white haired knight words came out from his grited teeth. he fell to his knee, bending it while his wight settled on the bed and his forehead connecting with his clasped hands, cradling yours.

“he’s busy…”

“you’re far more important, both of you!” his voice unwavered in his statement. his eyes meeting your watery ones, “what is it?! what is wrong, my dear?!”

“it should have been you.” you choked up a sob as you placed your former lover’s hand on your belly to repeat once more, “it should have been you. only you.”

nighttime befell on the both of you, as well as deep slumber only for satoru to be woken up by an uncomfortable sensation. as reality settled in satoru realised crimson red liquid seeping and dampening the silks of your bed covers as well as from his abdomen.

satoru looked up only to see the black locks of who used to be his friend wield a soaked sword.

“why?” was what satoru could muster between grunts.

“for the throne, of course.” geto smiled, oblivious as to his current deeds, “i am king now, she is of no use to me anymore.”

“a-and her child?”

“huh?” geto’s voice had no emotion to it, though he was genuinely confused as to your pregnancy, as you currently were not with child since a while back, “what child? she miscarried just before she really fell ill.”

he laughed as he slashed the flesh of his arms and legs, not too deep and not too shallow, just perfect to slither his way out of repercussions, “the poison in the tea might have been a bit too strong.”

satoru’s blood if it weren’t leaking out of his bowls it would be boiling of rage. it was all part of his plan. the ousting of his relationship with you, the usurping, the falling out of the both of you, the poisoning of his beloved and his banishing to the north. it did not take satoru enough to understand it was all done by suguru’s wretched hands. 

“oh and she went crazy after that,” geto said and placed with little struggle, as gojo did not fight back due to the blood loss weakness, the sword on the knight's hands and pointed the blade to where the wound was, “calling out your name for you to save her, it was exhausting. but i thank the lord for giving me the patience to wait for you. to frame you of her murder.”

suguru then began to deepen the sword in the wound, moving it around to deal the final blow. he smiled, watching as the knights blood dripped and scattered out of his mouth.

“i told you, my beloved friend. things really never stay the same. goodbye.”

there is no smut hejajricjwjdji 👇🤵‍♀️

[bangaveragewhitewine]

feel the magic

Steve Harrington x Reader 

Seven days before Christmas, you find yourself stuck in a snowstorm in the middle of a city you're still finding your place in. You wait out the weather with a handsome stranger.

This prompt is from @allthingsjoeq & @bettyfrommars ❄️ Holiday Prompt Party ❄️ which was so fun! Thank you ladies for sharing these ♥️

You both rush to find shelter in a bookstore or bar during a snowstorm

Word Count: 6.6k

Contents: Set in 90’s Chicago, reader & Steve are both mid-late twenties. Nothing explicit, some kisses and mentions of arousal. Some talk of Steve’s shitty parents. No physical descriptions of reader. Steve Harrington’s charm comes with its own warning.

Note: Thank you @specialagentmonkey for proofreading and being my hype woman as always ♥️

Chicago in December was cold. Very fucking cold.

A million miles from the hot and heavy city you moved to in the summer, there was something about that bitter chill of the air, the frosted pavements and the warm glow of the Christmas lights decked across the city that made it feel like something right out of a movie. You never felt like you could relate to those leading ladies in the romantic comedies and the coming-of-age romances you grew up watching, more like some side-friend character who faded into the background, inconsequential to the plot and action.

It was your first winter in the city, your first Christmas too, and it wasn’t long before you realised that your grandma had been right - investing in a good winter coat was a must for the Windy City. Despite the cold, the shininess of your new adventure in a new city still held up, feeling like the city girl you had always dared to dream of being.  

With the holidays too close for comfort - just seven days before you caught a cab to O’Hare to make the journey home - you cashed in some of your overtime and finished work early to hit the city to get the last few presents for friends and family. 

The snow had started just before you left the office, a light dusting that made your shopping trip feel even more magical. You had carefully stowed your camera in your bag to snap shots of the big tree at Civic Centre and the lights around City Hall to show your Mom and friends at home. When the snow started to come down heavier and heavier, the fluffy fat flakes falling in the shot made it feel more magical. 

As you looked around, soaked in the festivity of it all, you thought that maybe for one day you could play pretend and let yourself feel like the glossy, confident main character of the movie in your head. 

By six o’clock the magic of it all had well worn off and you were ready to go home. Your wool winter coat kept you warm-cheeked and overheating as you waited in line in Macy’s to pay for a scarf and fancy hand cream that your Aunt would fake-smile at before tossing it to the side. It felt like years since you had stepped inside the huge store, some sort of liminal purgatory where time didn’t exist and it was far too easy to get lost amongst the shiny Christmas displays and the disorienting overstimulation of the cosmetics and fragrances department. 

Your head was surely going to explode if you heard some poor impression of Bing Crosby crooning another Christmassy jingle over the store’s speakers. You were feeling distinctly less festive and fun now - less merry and bright, more murderous and bad-tempered. 

Over the tinny muzak and the scratch of your scarf on your too-warm neck, you tuned into the conversation going on behind you.

“That snow is really coming down, huh?”

“Didn’t you hear? It’s some sorta weather-bomb - only going to get heavier.” 

You and every other shopper within earshot looked toward the windows, seeing the white flurry instead of the warm glow of Christmas lights. 

You became all too aware of the sheer number of bags you were carrying, weighed down with books and gifts and trinkets, the heft of your camera and the bottle of wine you had bought to sip when you got home. The overheated parts of you longed to be cool again, but this felt like some sort of karmic mockery. The tad-too-short-for-work skirt you had chanced and got away with that day felt minuscule beneath your coat as you imagined how cold a weather-bomb was going to be.

By the time you paid and politely refused gift-wrapping for your purchase, the snowstorm had thrown the city into chaos. Traffic was at a near standstill when you reached the front door on State Street, the sidewalks packed with shoppers and commuters battling through the snow and each other to find a way home. 

The subway entrance was one street away but seeing the pushing and shoving crowd cramming themselves underground made you feel claustrophobic, twisting hot panic in your gut. Maybe the stop before might be less crazy, you thought, hoping for a better chance of getting home sometime before midnight, so you squeezed away from the crowd and braved the worsening blizzard. 

The magic of Christmas had almost fully waned now, despite the snowball fights starting up amongst the gridlocked traffic. You just wanted to get home, feel your fingers and toes again perhaps. You picked your steps through the icy streets, trying not to slip or whack other flustered pedestrians with your bags; they didn’t have the same courtesy or kindness. Patience and Christmas cheer had worn thin, battered by heavy snow.

“Watch it!” one sharp-elbowed woman hissed over her furry coat collar as she shouldered past you, sending you off-balance just as a rogue snowball hit your shoulder. 

Had your feet not been aching so badly, you would have stamped like a toddler.

“Bitch.” Your frustrated whisper went unheard as you continued down the block, squinting to pick out a landmark to orient yourself in the snowy city. 

You tucked yourself into a side street to regroup and take a breath, attempting to condense your too-many shopping bags to protect the preciously picked-out presents inside. The welcoming glow of a bar sign caught your eye, a blinking beacon through the fluster of snow. 

Tucked away down the side street, The Snug appeared like a mirage. Twinkling Christmas lights blurred by the steamed-up windows winked at you, inviting you inside. It was fate.

Surely the snow will stop soon, you thought as you gathered yourself again. One drink and some fries would be plenty of time to let the streets and subways settle.

The cold air made your nose and lungs feel spikey-sore after a few deep steadying breaths. With your bags clutched safely in your hands, you picked your steps toward the almost-hidden bar, dodging patches of ice to get to the door. 

Inside was cosy-calm, with clusters of friends and a few fellow solo drinkers hiding from the heavy snow and chaos. It was quieter than the streets and packed subways, their chatter backed by songs queued up from a jukebox glowing in the corner. 

You squeezed yourself and your bags into a free booth, taking a load off with a sigh that pulled the tension all the way up from the tips of your toes.

Daringly, you chanced a look in your compact to assess the damage of a day of shopping and going head-to-head with the bitter cold front. Mascara smudged beneath your eyes, hair a riot. 

“Shit,” you murmured, pulling the attention from the man at the next table.

He smiled, sympathetic when he saw your flustered state. “You look like you’re in the right place.” 

After blowing hair from your face you returned a tight smile. “Thanks, I think.” 

His brown eyes widened. “Oh no, no... I didn’t mean it like that,” he said, horrified that he had offended you. 

You shook your head, “No, I get it. I look insane. It’s been a day.” Handbag in hand, you looked at him again, smiling a little softer at the flustered stranger. “Could you keep an eye on my bags for a sec? I’m just going to the ladies' room. And the bar.”

The man nodded, sitting back in his chair. “Sure, go for it. I’ll guard them with my life.” 

You didn’t miss his charming smile, or the pink tint of embarrassment that lingered on his cheeks after accidentally telling you the truth about just how crazy you looked. You caught the subtle once-over he gave you after your coat was removed and hoped that your sixty-denier tights hadn’t laddered. Your cheeks felt warm again as you made your way to the ladies' room, purse in hand to wrangle your messy hat-hair and fix your face. 

As you patted rose-tinted balm onto your lips, you quietly hoped that first impressions could be overwritten.

Armed with a glass of red wine and your receipt for a basket of fries,  you returned to your table and tried not to sigh too obnoxiously (or moan) at the relief of sitting down. At the next table, the brown-eyed man was looking over a piece of paper and tapping his pen against his full lower lip. 

“Thanks, Stranger,” you said, looking and feeling at least ten times better.

“Oh. You’re welcome,” he said, smiling distractedly before raising his half-drunk beer to you. 

You raised your glass in return, sharing that little smile with the stranger before plucking one of the new books from your cluster of bags to distract your busy mind.

Wine and a book in a cosy bar? Maybe the day had not entirely gone to shit.

The stranger went back to his list, and you tried not to let your gaze linger too long on his broad shoulders or his sharp jaw. He looked like he had just finished work, a few shirt buttons undone beneath his navy blazer, his coat and scarf bundled on the chair opposite him with one lonely Macy’s bag on top. You watched him push his honeyed hair back, raking his fingers through the strands falling over his forehead. It was easy to forget to even open your book to start reading in favour of being distracted by him.

There was no denying he was attractive. And there was no denying that you were caught looking when his brown eyes met yours and his lips twitched with a charming smile. 

“Steve.” 

“Huh?” Wide-eyed, and flushed-hot with embarrassment, you could not find a quick way to explain away your gazing. 

“You called me ‘stranger’ before. My name’s Steve.”

“Oh. Of course. Steve.” You gave him your name, watching how he smiled when you said it before repeating it as you had done with his.

“Pretty name. Guess we’re not strangers anymore.” 

“I guess not.” 

His mouth curved up as he lifted his glass again, taking a slow sip. Your eyes drifted to two perfect moles on his neck as he swallowed; they matched the twin set on his cheek.

Some sort of alarm started to scream in your head; you had forgotten the feeling of being flirted with. If that’s what this was. 

“Christmas shopping?” he asked, nodding to your bags. 

“Yeah, just about have everything,” you said, “Now I have to wrap it all.” After a steadying sip of wine as your fries arrived, you watched how he twirled his pen between thick fingers, names left uncrossed on the paper in front of him. “Are you stuck?”

Steve slumped back in his chair, stretching his arms above his head before running his fingers through his hair again, making it messy in the most artfully effortless way.   “Yeah, a little.” He rubbed his face before looking at you again. “Um, can I pick your brains? I don’t wanna impose…” 

This was never how your day was supposed to go. As the snowstorm raged on outside, inside the cosiness of the bar felt like a whole other world miles from your planned evening of gift-wrapping and most of a bottle of wine. Instead, surrounded by soggy shopping bags, you found yourself with the attention of an Adonis-like stranger. You felt like it was some sort of fair deal from the universe.

When you made the move to the city, started afresh with this new chapter, you made yourself promise to take life as it came and not be too uptight. Maybe this was all part of the flow you had vowed to go with…

Smiling at Steve, you pushed your unopened book to the side and leaned forward on your arms, “Sure. Go for it.”

Steve relocated to your booth after a few minutes of chatting. An hour and a half later, he had made himself at home opposite you with his bright smile and dreamy dark eyes. 

The bar had become a refuge to a few more bodies seeking shelter from the bitter cold front raging outside. He didn’t need much convincing to share your booth, freeing up the table for a couple huddled together over hot whiskies.

You had insisted on sharing your fries with Steve as you gave suggestions on what he could buy for the last few names on his list. A second basket and another round of drinks had been ordered on his tab when you realised that neither of you would be going home any time soon.

With a greasy-hot fry between your fingers, you tried not to drool over his thick forearms as he rolled up his shirtsleeves, and went back to navigating Steve’s complex network of friends-turned-family.

“So he’s your ex-girlfriend’s little brother? And you stayed friends… because he’s friends with Dustin…? Who’s like your brother?” 

As you figured out who the hell ‘Mike’ was, Steve nodded encouragingly and chewed another fry.

“You got it.” His straight white teeth glinted in the warm light of the bar.

“And his sister - Mike’s sister, your ex-girlfriend, Nancy… Is Robin’s girlfriend now? Robin, your best friend?” 

“Yep. See, told you you’d wrap your head around it eventually.” His smile was proud as he nudged the fries your way again. 

You took two more fries as your reward before nudging the basket back to Steve. You tried not to focus on the way the fries had left his lips shiny, or the pink glow on his cheeks when he caught you staring. Again. 

When you realised that this serendipitous stranger who gave you butterflies wasn’t someone else’s boyfriend, you dropped your shoulders and your guard and relaxed into the booth more. You willed yourself to relax, to go with the flow. It was not difficult to let yourself sink deeper into those warm brown eyes of Steve’s as he slowly upped his flirtations and snuck his own barely subtle glances at your lips. 

He was smooth.

Steve tapped the paper list with his finger, transferring more salt and oil from the fries to the now annotated and doodled-on list. 

“So, any suggestions? He’s the hardest one to buy for, so of course I got him for Secret Santa. Again.” He leaned his head back against the booth. “He’s a little dweeb. Big dweeb now. Taller than me.”

He spoke with such fondness of the kid he swore didn’t like him. It wasn’t difficult to figure out that Steve was maybe one of the most thoughtful people you had ever met. Most of what you had learned about him had been through what he told you about his friends - where he grew up, his collection of poorly paid jobs after high school before going to college in Indianapolis, then onto Chicago. His best friends were never far behind. He would be spending the Holidays with friends and their families instead of his own, which he seemed perfectly fine about. 

He was funny too, heavy-handed with charm and kindness. You were definitely done for.

Steve Harrington seemed like an enigma, one you would happily devote hours and hours to figuring out.

The basket fries were pushed back and forth and you wracked your brains to think of a gift for this random college kid you didn’t know. The barman announced that the snow was still coming down heavily, and to make yourselves at home. You had lost all track of time, cosy in the bubble of the booth with your new friend.

His brown eyes fixed on you as he rested his chin in his hand. “All you wanted was a quiet drink and a place to hide from the snow, and now you’re helping some dork with his shopping list. M’sorry, sweetheart.”

Sweetheart. The butterflies in your gut swooped.

Warm-cheeked, you shrugged, “I don’t mind. It’s distracting me from panicking about how I’ll get home, or if I’ll ever get home. I’m still figuring out the subways.” Picking at the crisp ends of the fries, you tried not to get lost looking into his shiny amber eyes. “I was only going home to wrap presents anyway.” 

Steve smiled when you mirrored him, cheek resting on your hand. 

“I think this isn’t such a bad way to spend the evening, Steve.”

A pink glow - not entirely from his beer - warmed Steve’s face and he looked down at his almost empty glass. You would think he was being bashful had there not been a grin spreading on his handsome face. 

“Oh, you’re trouble.” 

You shrugged, attempting to play coy. “What were you supposed to be doing tonight? What are you missing to be here with some strange girl?”

Steve shrugged. “Well, I was Christmas shopping, like you. Killing time. I was supposed to meet my buddy for dinner and drinks, came in to use the phone to cancel when the snow got bad. I’ll catch up with him tomorrow.”

“A buddy on your list?” You asked, nodding to the piece of paper.

“Mhm. Eddie. He didn’t mind too much, I’ll make it up to him.” He sipped his drink again.  “He has a gig tomorrow night, so I’ll see if I can help with lifting amps and shit.”

“He’s the heavy metal guy?” you asked, remembering back to Steve labelling him as so easy to buy for.

Steve had not smiled so much in weeks, maybe months. With you, tucked away in The Snug, he basked in the ache in his cheeks, the way you laughed, how you remembered little things about him and his friends. 

“I hope these friends of yours realise how much you love them, Steve.”

He liked that blunt edge of your delivery too. 

You watched him fluster a little for the second time that evening.

“I do mean that. You’re putting so much of yourself into these presents, not just… I don’t know, throwing money at stuff. There’s so much thought in all of these.” You tapped the paper for emphasis, recognising a little of yourself in the way Steve put thought into his gifts for the ones he loved. 

You knew the sting of that thoughtfulness not being returned, or even noticed. 

Watching Steve flounder, seeing him resonate with your assessment, you felt a sinking stone in your chest. Too much. Too far. He was still a stranger, a stranger you were practically snowed in with and had probably developed some sort of cabin-fever-bond with, and you had to push it. 

“Sorry. Shit. Steve, I should just shut up. I don’t know you, or your friends. I would be so mad if some stranger just-”

His hand, his much bigger, warmer hand, reached for yours and squeezed. 

“Stop. It’s okay.” Steve squeezed again, his palm warm as it curved around your hand. “What you said, it’s true. I.. Shit.” He smiled, a sadness in his eyes you had not seen and blamed yourself for, “Here I am dumping my baggage on you.” 

Steve sighed but didn’t let your hand go. You didn’t mind; you didn’t want him to.

“My parents just threw money at gifts for me. Totally impersonal shit I didn’t need, or want. They didn’t know me or what I liked, all for appearances and shit like that.” You watched soft fondness pull at the corner of his mouth. “So I put thought into stuff for my friends. They’re my family now. They annoy the hell out of me some days, but I want them to know… I dunno, that I listen. That I hear them. And see them, what they like…”

He trailed off when you turned your hand beneath his and squeezed.

“That’s the sweetest, Steve. They’re very lucky to have you.” Your voice was a gentle murmur, loud enough for him to hear.

He shrugged, playing smooth again despite the reality check he had been dealt. “M’the lucky one. They’re buttheads, but they have my back too. Promise.” 

You nodded and tried not to flush when you looked at your joined hands. 

“Tell me something about you then, Steve… I don’t even know your last name. What’s your favourite colour?” 

He smiled again, back on some new track now after that detour to the trauma dump. “I like yellow. I usually say blue, because when I say yellow people look at me like I’m crazy or somethin’. Yellow. Definitely.”

It clicked then, the warmth of his smile and his presence glowed like yellow sunshine and the golden bulbs of Christmas lights that could warm up the most frigid places. Warm like melted butter on toast and the glow of the lamp beside your bed for reading late into the night. It made you feel warm despite the winter cold.  

“And it’s Harrington. Steve Harrington.”

“Yellow suits you, Steve Harrington.” 

You and Steve moved on to clove-heavy hot whiskies as you traded questions back and forth, learning about each other little by little. You found it hard not to fall a little bit in love with him as he became less of a stranger to you. 

He played basketball in school and swam competitively. His favourite films were Top Gun and Dirty Dancing. He preferred pancakes over waffles and didn’t like bacon on his burgers. You spoke briefly about what you did for work and focused instead on trivial things that showed each other the real you, the real Steve Harrington. 

What’s your middle name? 

Best Halloween costume? 

Most important question ever, crunchy or smooth?

He was as close to perfect as you had ever dreamed someone could be. 

Two middle names, Henry Michael. 

Maverick, or Sandy from Grease - don’t ask, I’m not drunk enough. 

Crunchy, duh. Have you tried it with honey instead of jelly?

A tiny cynical part of you waited for something about him to dislike. You could have kept waiting, kept wondering, but instead you decided to relent to the simple serendipity of it all. Maybe there was nothing to dislike about Steve (Henry Michael) Harrington, and that was perfectly okay.  

You sat alone at the table, watching Steve’s broad back as he leaned against the bar to get change for the jukebox. That golden glow of his made him like the North Star in the business of the bar; simultaneously exciting you and making you deliciously nervous. 

The first couple of people left the bar to bravely trek home through the mean cold streets a little after nine, promising to call to let the bar staff know they got back safe and advise whether others should stay or chance the journey home. Everyone had agreed to a lock-in until morning if the snow didn’t stop or if the conditions got too dangerous. 

You all waited on a collective breath for the phone to ring; drinks flowed, and conversations continued and deepened over strong drinks. Feeling comfortably blurred around the edges, the spirits stayed high despite the less-than-perfect circumstances.

The shrill ringing of the phone behind the bar pulled the air from the room, silence fell. 

Home safe. The barman gave a thumbs up and relayed the message that the streets were walkable, a few taxis were running if you were lucky to catch one. 

Steve’s searching gaze found yours as everyone else cheered. The bubble had burst. 

His smile was a little sad, matching yours despite the good news that you could actually go home. He held up a finger, ‘one sec’, and darted to the jukebox with his handful of change to queue up some songs before you had to say goodbye. 

Goodbye. 

You didn’t want to say goodbye to Steve Harrington. 

A heavy weight settled in your chest as you took stock of your bags, distracting yourself until Steve settled himself across from you again. His hand patted the smooth table top twice, head tilted to look at your face. 

“Y’okay?” he asked. “Guess it’s good that we don’t need to sleep here tonight..?”

“Mhm. Definitely. Just… trying to figure out how long it’s going to take me to get home,” you said, not totally a lie. Your smile didn’t meet your eyes, even though you looked forward to getting into your cosy bed with the brushed cotton bedsheets and your fuzzy flannel pyjamas.

“Me too. What way are you headed?” Steve said, an innocent glimmer of hopefulness in his eyes. 

When you told him where you lived he nodded. “M’not far from there. I’d… really like to walk you home, if that’s okay? Or try to find a cab…We could share?” Steve rambled a little,  his smooth exterior cracking. “Fuck it. I want to make sure you get home safe, and I like talking to you. A little part of me was hoping we’d get snowed in or something so stupid so I could spend more time with you.” 

You looked at him across the table, wide-eyed as your heart hammered in your chest. 

“Is that crazy of me? I’m coming on way too strong, aren’t I?” 

“Steve.”

You smiled, taking his hand. “That would be really great. I kinda hoped the same. I’d like it if you walked me home.”

His smile was blinding as he took your hand between both of his, warm and large. “Okay, great. Cool.” 

“Cool,” you echoed, placing your other hand on top of his like a stack as you tried not to giggle or kick your feet.

The familiar opening chords of Old Time Rock and Roll played from the jukebox, making you both grin wider at each other. 

“It’s a classic, I couldn’t not put it on,” he said.

You threw your head back, laughing happily as Steve murmur-sang along with Bob Seger, bobbing his head as he crooned quietly for you. You knew about the scar on his arm from when he recreated that scene at a party; slid too hard, right into his mother’s second-favourite vase as his friends cheered him on (then drove him to the ER).

“Don’t tell me you put something from Dirty Dancing on next, Steve,” you teased, seeing his eyes sparkle with a sly sweetness. “Steve!”

Your laugh made him feel tingly-warm all over.

“It’s not Time of My Life or She’s Like the Wind, promise,” he said, smirking as he kept his cards close to his chest. “Promise. We can go when it’s over.  If you’re ready to head out?”

You nodded, squeezing his hands before rooting in your bag for your gloves. Knowing that you didn’t have to part ways just yet made the idea of being out in the cold a little more tolerable.

“You been taking photos of the lights?” Steve asked, picking up your camera from the table after taking it out of your bag. 

He remembered that ‘new in town’ excitement, still had the photos of him with Robin in front of the tree at Civic Centre (fresh-faced and pink-cheeked after too much mulled wine). The big tree had been nothing on their own lovably wonky tree in their tiny apartment, decorated with cheap baubles and coloured lights and tinsel that shed so much . 

“Yeah, to show my Mom. Super cheesy, I know,” you rolled your eyes and watched as Steve turned it so carefully in his hands. “Might get some snaps of the snow, to remember tonight.”

As Steve nodded, an idea bobbed to the surface of your mind. 

“Steve? Feel free to say no but… Could I get one of us? To remember…”

As if you would ever forget the night you met Steve Harrington. 

Steve watched your teeth sink into your lower lip, let his eyes linger before catching your eyes. You saw the whiskey-brown disappear, swallowed by deep black pupils. 

“Only if you get me a copy of it.”

His voice was low, smooth, and made your thighs squeeze - not for the first time that evening either. Without saying as much, you knew it meant he would like to see you again, that he didn’t want to forget you either.

You kept your voice remarkably cool and calm, despite the urge to squeal and kick your feet. “Yeah. Of course…” 

He winked before leaning over to catch the attention of the woman at the next table, checking with you before he passed your camera to her with that bright charming smile of his.

The woman directed you both to lean in a little across the small booth table, taking her task very seriously. “You two look great! So cute!” she said, beaming behind the camera.

The opening bars of Hungry Eyes started up as she counted down. 

It made the perfect picture; Steve grinning as he watched a giggle burst from your smiling lips. Your head was spinning, your heart beating hard in your chest - when you looked at that photo in years to come, you would never forget that feeling.

He thanked the woman and took the camera back as you soaked the lyrics in, thinking of Steve instead of Swayze. As you tucked the camera away, you realised that the song said more than either of you were brave enough to say out loud.

I feel the magic between you and I…

When your glasses were empty, when the butterflies had settled again, you began to wrap yourselves in your scarves and coats, hats and gloves, and gather your bags and belongings before braving the cold together. 

The warmth in your bones from the bar was quickly extinguished by the bitter air outside, though you couldn’t pretend that the snow was not beautiful. A little post-apocalyptic perhaps, but beautiful nonetheless. 

“Fuck, that’s cold,” Steve hissed, his words turning to vapour as you set off together, leaving footprints side by side in the crunchy snow. 

“No shit,” you teased, giggling at Steve’s scowl.

The combination of frigid air and the alcohol in your blood made you feel delightfully dizzy. Steve’s hair was crushed beneath his beanie hat, the longer ends peeking out beneath between his turned-up coat collar and scarf. Something about how much hair he could squeeze under that fine (expensive) knit hat made you feel terribly fond and giddy about it. 

“Okay, smartass. You were such a nice girl in the bar,” he tutted, teasing you back. 

“Tricked you,” you shrugged, “I was never nice.” Your chattering teeth make your playful quips much less believable - as if Steve couldn’t see right through you. 

“C’mere. Stick by me, we’ll either stay warm or freeze together.” Hooking a hand around your arm, Steve pulled you close to share body heat. Closer than you had been in the bar, body to body, you found that you fit nicely under his arm. Spicy-warm notes of his cologne mixed with whispers of cigarette smoke buried deep in the wool of his coat.

You smiled up at him, a shiver of nervousness down your spine as you realised you were alone together - actually alone now - for the first time.

“This okay?” he asked, pink nose matching his cheeks as he steered you both through the snow. 

“Yeah,” you said, smiling back. With your arm wrapped around the thickness of his torso, you squeezed gently and hoped he could feel it through the winter layers. His grin told you he did. 

You walked in silence for a while, carrying the weight of ‘when can I see you again?’ and ‘please tell me you feel that spark too?’ with all of your shopping bags. 

“Hey, Steve?”

“Yeah?” His eyes shone, sparkled with something when he looked down at you.

“We still haven’t figured out a present for Mike…”

Steve hung his head, eyes squeezed shut as your feet slowed down. “This fuckin’ kid.”

He lifted his head after sighing so hard you swore he was going to turn inside out. 

“Mike Wheeler is going to be the death of me, I swear to god,” he said, speaking up to the sky. “He’s getting a Sam Goody gift card. Done. I don’t care anymore.” 

“Steve Harrington, you can’t pussy-out and get him a gift card,” you tutted, leaning your weight against him to make him swerve.

The way Steve’s laugh echoed through the empty snow-capped streets made your heart flutter. “You did not just accuse me of being a pussy. You’re breaking my heart here, baby.”

When he looked down at you, eyes sparkling with mirth rather than genuine hurt from your playful betrayal, you could not miss how his tongue darted out to wet his pretty pink lips. 

Baby echoed in your ears, warming you from the inside.

“You cannot get him a gift card.” Voice quiet and insistent, you squeezed him again, “Think, Steve.”

“I am.” Played-up-pathetic, Steve’s whiney voice made you double-take and giggle at him. “He’s impossible.” 

“No one is impossible. Tell me what he likes again. Don’t say ‘nerd shit’, Steve.”

Steve rolled his eyes and you poked his ribs, far too cosy and familiar with the man who was a stranger just a few hours ago.

“Dungeons and Dragons, weed,” he listed, “He writes stuff sometimes, films, uh… Taco Bell?” 

“He likes films too?”

“Mm. Studying film. Wants to be a screenwriter or somethin’...”

You hummed and looked up at the clear sky for an answer. “How about… a framed film poster?”

“Say more.” Steve looked down at you, prettier than the stars ever could be. 

You forced yourself not to look at his lips, knowing you were a weak tipsy woman at heart. “Well, what’s his favourite film? Posters are pretty easy to find, a nice-ish frame. Slap a bow on it, Merry Christmas, Mike.” 

Padded fingers tapped your upper arm as Steve thought, wracking his brains. “When they were kids, they dressed up as Ghostbusters for Halloween. Recreated it this year. Oh, you’re a fuckin’ genius!” 

Steve squeezed you tight against his side, and with a glimmer of mischief in his eyes, scooped you up with admirable ease to spin around in the snow. 

“Steve!” your voice was an undignified yelp, cracked with laughter. 

“You’ve saved Christmas!” Steve’s smiling face was brighter than any Christmas lights guiding your path home. Still turning with you, slower now and more careful, he rested his forehead against yours and murmured, “You’re some kinda miracle, baby.” 

Steve’s warm whiskey-tinted words whispered over your mouth. Your breath was caught, choked in a gasp in your throat, as he slowed down his spinning to ease you down onto the snowy empty road. Arms still wrapped around each other, shopping bags crushed and be-damned, you stood toe to toe just looking at each other. 

“Can I..?” Quietly smooth and charming, Steve’s eyes dipped to your lips. 

Instead of giving him an answer, using your words like a big girl, you grabbed a handful of his coat to bring your mouths together in a kiss. 

Christmas lights twinkled above you, like movie magic or fairy dust. Lips pressed and lingered, kisses slow and sweet. It was everything you dreamed it would be, better even as Steve hauled you closer still and traced his nose against yours. 

Smiling, breaths warming each other’s faces, you let Steve lead the next kiss - after all he had asked so nicely. One gloved hand on your cheek, his lips slotted with yours before he deepened the kiss with a tenderness that made your bones ache. Had he not been holding you so close, had you not been moored safely in the circle of his arms, you would have surely swooned.

His kisses warmed you, sending sparks through your limbs as his tongue grazed yours with a promise of more. You felt his lips tug and smile in response to the tiny gasping noise that escaped from your throat. Slowly, so sweetly, he kissed the side of your mouth and up to the warm apple of your cheek. 

“Wanted to do that all night,” he murmured, making sure you were steady to stand before peeling away slightly. 

“Me too.” You grinned, a giggle barely held behind your teeth. “Knew you were looking at my lips.”

“Oh yeah? Should’ve kissed you sooner then.” A smiling peck pressed to your lips as your reward, your gold star for being so observant, before you righted and reoriented yourselves for the rest of the walk home.

With most of your bags in Steve’s steady hand (the one that was not keeping you close to his side), you trekked together toward home as more frosty flakes fell from the dark night sky. 

The heat of your kiss had melted something more between you, both relieved that you weren’t the delusional one, that you both felt that same something. 

Without much traffic, meeting only a few other pedestrians trekking home in the snow, it felt like the journey was about to end far too soon. You passed and pointed out the place where you got your photo-film developed, your favourite diner, Steve’s favourite coffee place which happened to be by the bookstore you liked. 

“I don’t wanna be presumptuous,” Steve said, “But I’d love to see you again.” He looked down at your face, feeling his heart beat harder. “I’ve never met someone like you… Y’know, when you click right away?”

“I’d like that, Steve. I’d like that so much.” Butterfly wings fluttered hard in your chest as you watched his smile melt onto his handsome face. “Anyway, I want to know how that Secret Santa goes down.” 

His grin was brighter than the snow. “You have full credit for that, honey.” Smiling lips kissed your forehead, just where your hat ended. He had scribbled his number on a clean napkin back at the bar, tucked it in his pocket to slip to you if (when) you said yes to seeing him again. 

You let yourself lean into him, nuzzling his cologne-and-smoke-spiced arm before sighing. With your door in sight, you took a breath and made yourself be brave. 

“This is me, just up here.” 

You spotted the recognition on Steve’s face. This was goodnight - at least it wasn’t goodbye.

“We’re not so far from each other. I’m like.. Five blocks that way.” He pointed off to the left, somewhere you did not bother to follow in favour of looking up at Steve. 

Now or never. This didn’t have to be goodnight… 

“Hey, so I don't love the idea of you out here on your own in the snow. What if you freeze into an ice cube, or slip and crack your head?” 

As your teeth grazed your lower lip, you watched his cheek pulse as he tried not to smile at your dreamed-up worries. Your own smile was barely hidden, ducked briefly behind your thick scarf. 

“Huh. I didn’t think of that.” Steve bobbed his head, faux-thoughtful as he considered his next steps. “Pretty perilous…”

“Christmas would be cancelled…” You bit the inside of your cheek. 

“Oh shit, you think?” his brows raised beneath his beanie, a knowing smile gave him away. You couldn’t possibly match Steve’s smooth charm. 

You took a little breath in before asking the question you both knew the answer to.

“So, you might… You could stay the night? With me. If you want to.”

Steve measured himself and tried not to be too eager at the thought of more time with you, more kisses. “You sure?” he asked, glancing up at your building before looking right back at you. 

You nodded slowly, smiling when you spotted the fresh snowflakes on his lashes, dusted over his broad shoulders too. “Mmhm. I’m sure.” 

Steve smiled, closing the gap between you to kiss you again as the snow fell. “Then I’ll stay.” 

Thank you for reading💙 Likes, reblogs and comments are loved, cherished and stored in a little locket 💙

[sprout-fics]

Engravings (Chapter One)

(Makarov x F! Reader)

Engravings Masterlist

Word Count: 4.2k Rating: Mature Tags: Brainwashing, Emotional Manipulation, Kidnapping, False Romance, Angst, Hurt/No Comfort, Injury/Blood, Whump, Stockholm Syndrome, Winter Soldier AU, No Fluff, Psychological Abuse, Eventual Happy Ending Warnings: Dead Dove Do Not Eat, Mind the tags (Read on Ao3)

“How do you think you’ll die?”

His fingers still as they trace your bare spine.

It’s silent in the solitude of his apartment, one of many he moves between to keep safe. This is one of the nicer ones. Furnished with silk sheets, the interior is immaculately clean. Wide windows overlook St. Petersburg below, a sight you never see with towering curtains blocking the view. Carefully curated art hangs from the walls, an abstract painting flecked with gold above his bed. You see shapes in it, think you see something akin to a lynx staring back at you. There’s never anything on the counters, no mess that would indicate someone lives here. It feels too pristine, almost artificial.

Hazy, bluish light drowns both of you as you both sprawl in bed. You like it when he makes love to you here. The large space makes you feel so alone, so much closer to him, like you have him all to yourself. Greedy, you drink in his scent, claw at his back, listen to his breath stutter as he rolls his hips into you.

Makarov is silent as you tuck into his side, shift and tangle your legs a little closer to his. You can’t see his face, but you know the look in his eyes. Precise, calculating, almost detached. His silence is indicative of his answer before he even speaks it.

“With glory.” He responds, fingers resuming their lazy path. “For Russia.”

You nod without any response. You’re not sure what you expected, but it should have been that. Makarov is a soldier, just like you are. A warrior, one who will kill, die for his ideals. As much as you long after him, as much as he loves you in return, you know his death will be exactly as he says. Not gently, not beside you in old age, sighing softly into your arms with his last breath, a lifetime of joy he left behind. His mere existence speaks of violence and retribution, a danger you yourself are caught in as an inescapable tide.

You don’t remember a time before Makarov.

There’s glimpses, yes, whispers of a time before he found you, but they’re distant echoes drowned by the sound of his voice. He says you were a soldier, and you know this much is true. He says he found you dying, on the brink of death. He scooped you from the ashes, rescued you from the embrace of the grim reaper and brought you here. Home. Your earliest memory of him is when he sat in the hospital chair, looked upon you with curious, sad eyes and asked you your name.

You didn’t know.

Marionette, your callsign. A name he bestowed upon you, the one who holds the strings. You’re his blade, his weapon, the arrow in his bow. You fly in the direction of his enemies, cut them down with lethal precision, feel their heartbeats stutter and still in your hands. You’re used to the scent of blood by now, arrive back to him awash in red and let him kiss it from your lips, the taste of your murder on his tongue.

You know what the others say about you. You see them as they watch you walk with him, two steps back, by his right shoulder. A designated position. If someday he were to be betrayed, shot through his spine, you know the bullet would enter you first.

You know too that you’ve accepted this.

Marionette. The puppet, the other soldiers say. Beautiful, poised, but empty. He holds you in his palms and you go willingly, holding onto every scrap of warmth he offers like it will fill the hollow inside you. The others, they’re scared of your devotion to him, the way you’d be ready to die if he asked. Yet there’s something else there too, glimpses of desire for a thing they’ll never touch. A longing to feel your skin, to see the glimmer behind your gaze. Those who look too long disappear, and you know without having to ask that it was through his hands.

You’re his, after all.

In private he calls you милая, дорогая, любимая. Honey, darling, beloved. He cups your face in his hands and presses gentle kisses to your forehead, presses you into the sheets with endless praises of your violence. He treats you like he loves you, even though he never says it. You think perhaps it’s taboo for people like you, speaking of blessings only to have them stolen as soon as you confess. He gathers you to him when he sleeps, presses your bare form to his. You stay awake just to hear the sound of his even, steady breaths, watch how his face doesn’t soften even in sleep.

In the morning he’s gone before you rise. You tiptoe to the living room, see him standing at a crack in the curtains, awash in the hazy dawn. When you wrap your arms around his bare torso, he kisses your knuckles but says nothing. Eyes distant.

Loving Makarov is hard.

He always seems not completely there with you, eyes gazing into a distant future you cannot see. You’re stuck in the present, helplessly watching him discern the spinning axis of the earth, blinking as you see constellations sparkle in his gaze. Copernicus, he watches the stars rotate with him at the axis, tracing across their glimmering brightness like he’s drawing prophecies from the heavens. All for once was a far-fetched dream of Russia, one that becomes closer with every death in your grasp.

You don’t do it for his vision. You do it for him, and there’s some days where you wonder if you could ever stop.

“Come back to bed.” You whisper against the flesh of his shoulder, and he holds your hand to his chest where you feel his pulsing heartbeat.

“There are things to be done.” He murmurs instead. He’s silent for a while, as if waiting for you to protest. You never do.

“Dress. Eat.” He tells you in Russian, as he turns to hold your face in his hands. “I have somewhere to send you.”

That’s how you end up in Prague.

Trailing an informant, one of his own. He’s a twitchy sort, constantly looking over his shoulder in a way that means he knows he’s being followed. Your mission is not to kill him, not yet. First you must see who he meets, which enemy he speaks to, and then bury them both.

December. Snow dusts the streets. You’ve long since become accustomed to the winters in this part of the world, the way the sun hides during this part of the year. You’re bundled in a stylish coat and matching scarf- his choosing. It brings him a certain pleasure, somehow, to choose how you dress. You find you don’t mind, leaning up to his words of endearment with every fine thread he drapes you in.

It’s a shame the coat will get stained. You find he doesn’t mind that either, as if he prefers the color red on you.

You sip on coffee in a chair of the cafe, wishing instead for hot chocolate. The bitterness is familiar, even as the temptation of sweetness lingers in your senses. You hide your face between sips, pulling up the mask that covers the lower half of your face. The informant sits in a corner booth alone, leg bouncing. Sloppy. Obvious. You watch him with cat-like eyes, blinking slowly, wondering if he’ll beg when you kill him. The man that meets him is calmer, dark haired, clearly English. His mere presence seems to soothe the other man, and you watch as they discuss things in hushed detail, the informant sliding a USB across the table where their drinks sit untouched.

The Englishman leaves first, gives a small farewell and shrugs on his coat, neatly slipping the traitorous item in his pocket. You wait a minute until after he leaves, watching your fidgety comrade count on his watch by instruction until he too is supposed to depart. You’ll be back for him later. You know where to find him.

You trail the Englishman into the overcast afternoon, following his dark coat until the street is empty. Yet as you close the distance between you and the spy, a figure rounds the corner just in front of him. Your awareness roars to life a moment too late, and even though you stab your knife forward the man before you counters it easily. His movements are experienced, practiced, and strong. They counter your quick, precise agility in a flurry of movement, before at last you’re forced into the shadow of a building, his broad form crowding you from behind.

“Where is he?” The man breathes in your nape. Cigar smoke, musk, the grip on your wrists speaking of a soldier’s strength. You don’t need to ask who. You already know. You know you’ll die before you tell him.

“Minsk.” You lie easily, and the grip on your hands tightens.

“Try again.” He growls.

“You’ll never find him.” You offer instead, voice easy, almost detached. It makes him pause for some reason, and you wonder if that alone has startled him.

You don’t expect him to flip you around, press his forearm to your throat and rip down your mask.

You see him for the first time then. He’s worn in the way warriors are, years of duty etched onto his face. Thick brows, a beard, eyes that you think in another lifetime could have been kind. He stares at you with open astonishment, a bewildered shock that fades to a strange grief you can’t understand.

“You’re alive.” He whispers.

You blink at him, and for the first time feel your expression change to that of confusion. He seems to recognize you. You’ve never seen him once in your entire life.

He whispers a name, one you don’t know. Yet the voice he speaks it in is that of despair, a realization that seems to eclipse the fabric of his soul.

“What has he done to you?”

Panic flares inside you, and suddenly your entire being is consumed in the instinct to run, run, run. The man holding you captive radiates a danger far beyond that of duty, a fear that roots inside you and cracks at the foundation of your composure. You throw a leg up between you, and in his attempt to dodge his grip loosens on you. You duck under him, seize the knife that had been wrestled from your grip. A slash on his leg brings him to a knee. You dart a distance away from him, shaking, looking back with wild eyes. Red drips from your blade.

You should kill him. You’re not sure you can if you try.

You run.

When you find the informant, let his blood pool over his fingers, you see your own fear mirrored in his eyes.

The Englishman gets away. It’s an unacceptable failure, and when you send an encrypted message to Makarov he is silent for some time before he responds.

Report back.

He’s displeased to say the least when you arrive, mouth pressed into a scowl, brow drawn tight. You try to stand tall, refusing to show just how shaken you are by the whole ordeal. You know better than to show him weakness. Yet the man’s words from before haunt you, repeating in a ceaseless echo that sends the world under you spinning violently.

Makarov paces away from you, but at the mention of the stranger he snaps to look at you, blinking in something akin to shock. It flashes over his features for only a moment before he stills back into his stony passiveness, and then it darkens into something that makes your stomach sit heavy, making you nearly take a step back at the glint that warns of danger.

He strides over to you, and this time you do falter. You’ve seen Makarov angry before, but it was always with his subordinates, the men who show fear, hesitation, those who don’t follow orders. You’ve seen him shoot a man dead for daring to question him, and as he stood over the man’s oozing corpse he had murmured that Russia’s future did not include traitors.

Yet this- as he crosses the room with surprising speed, as you reel backwards out of pure instinct, as he captures your jaw and presses you to the wall so the lynx painting rattles- is different.

“His name.” He growls, teeth bared, jaw clenched, and he doesn’t notice the way your hand encloses his wrist in a pleading grasp. “What was his name?”

“I-I don’t know.” You manage in hardly a whisper. “I swear.”

He holds you for moments longer, stares into your eyes and waits for your gaze to falter with dishonesty. Your heart beats at an aleatory rhythm in your chest, a tremble starting in your hands and spreading along the sinews of your body. Yet as Makarov waits for you to stumble, to confess something you don’t have, you stare into his eyes.

and you see fear.

The ground cracks under you like splintering ice. A flare of panic takes a frigid hold of your veins. Makarov is not afraid. He is not fearful. He isn’t scared of death, of defeat. He throws himself in the jaws of lions and peels their teeth to use as daggers. He does not waver, he remains steadfast, unmovable. So this...this....

He releases you, and it takes all your strength to not gasp in relief, practically sagging against the wall as he turns. There’s a coiled tension to his shoulders, his fists clenching and then releasing before he turns back to you, eyes almost gentle.

“I’m sorry, darling.” He murmurs, reaching forward to loop his arms around your waist. Despite the tremble in your limbs you learn eagerly into the safety of his embrace. “I shouldn’t have scared you. I just can’t imagine the thought of someone like that taking you away from me.”

He presses your cheek to his shoulder, and even though you stay there your eyes are unblinking, wide, as if seeing the first glimmer of the truth to come.

As you sleep in his arms that night, you lay awake with wide eyes still, the stranger’s words repeating endlessly in the cacophony of your mind.

“What did he do to you?”

He gives you a few days to rest but leaves you alone in the too-large apartment. You feel miniscule against the towering windows that overlook the city, and in the absence of his touch your thoughts spiral in uncertainty.

How did he know you?

You’re sent out once more, and this time you aren’t alone. It unnerves you. You’ve worked by yourself for so long that the men on either side of you on the plane feel like they crowd into your space. One of them, the younger one, is fairly talkative. You pass idle exchanges, but every time he asks something that even remotely pertains to you his older comrade hisses at him, as if they’re not allowed to know. As if the mere knowledge of you as anything other than a weapon is a sin.

The rifle in your hands is familiar, the weight grounding as you perch on a snowy rooftop, examining the ambassador’s aide just outside his home. You watch him kiss his wife, blink and feel something familiar and forbidden tug in your ribs.

The older soldier is beside you, his own sights trained on the driver. His younger comrade scans the surrounding rooftops for interference. He doesn’t flinch at the gunshot, the scream from the wife.

He does, however, collapse at the third gunshot. Not yours.

You bolt, rifle hoisted to your shoulder. The older comrade calls for his friend, and you tug him back even as he fights you. He acts as a shield when the next shot rings out, and his blood coats your arms. You duck, roll, plant yourself behind a vent cover and search for the other sniper. You find him on a taller rooftop, his sights glinting in the dawn. A shot dents the steel, and you focus your sights on its origin.

A skull mask. A reaper.

It tugs at something inside your thoughts, the same place where the stranger’s words echo. Distant, a whisper of familiarity locked behind a terrible dread. Brown eyes. The color of rust. They widen when they see you, and in his hesitation you fire a single round.

Your aim is off.

It catches him by the shoulder, and he rolls out of view. As police sirens howl, you take that moment to escape, cast a lingering glance to the neighboring rooftop and wonder why it feels as if you just saw a phantom.

You lose two men, and the deaths are acceptable. They died for the cause. Martyrs for the future that Makarov divines even as he licks the blood clean from your fingers.

It’s only then that the dreams begin.

You sleep in an empty bed. Cold, the phantom chases you through sleep. The bone white mask fades at the edges like mist. It snakes into your lungs, chokes the air and freezes your ribs. In the hollow of your chest there’s whispers of a name you don’t recognize. Yelling, screaming, hands reaching for you amidst chaos and flames. You fall through the sky, descending too quickly. Their voices are lost to the wind, and as you pull at your shoulder, the thing that unfurls above you is shot through with debris. The ground races up, up, up-

You fall, wake up on the floor, trembling, chest heaving, trying to remember where you are. Who you are.

The voices chase you on your next assignment, pulse in tandem with the heartbeat that fades under your fingertips. You try to blot them out, try to replace them with the sound of his voice, and in the midnight darkness they return, howling like the gale. Faces you don’t recognize, hands, touches, laughter.

“You were talking in your sleep.” Makarov tells you when he rouses you in the darkness of a safehouse. Your bruised ribs from your last mission heal under bandages, and as he soothes a hand over them you wince but don’t protest. “Were you dreaming?”

Yes. You think, and open your mouth to tell him, confess the chaos of your nightmares. Yet something howls in the gale inside you, screams in a soundless cry that stifles the air in your chest, sends your voice into wordless silence.

“I don’t know.” You whisper, and it’s the first lie you’ve ever told him.

After that, you only dream when you’re alone.

Never alone on missions, not again. You’re constantly accompanied, flanked, and you have the itching, uncomfortable feeling that you’re being monitored.

You try to ask why you aren’t allowed to go alone and see the way the smile doesn’t reach his eyes when he holds you close.

“To keep you safe, дорогая.” He coos, stroking your cheek with his knuckles. “How could I ever lose you?”

You accept this, but the hollow of doubt inside you wonders that, if that were true, why he would risk you at all. Hardly a week goes by without another injury, another bruise from a target, a mission, an enemy he throws you at and you carve into fatal stillness. It feels in some ways like he’s punishing you, forcing you to bear the cost of his love. Yet he presses kisses to your cuts, the blossoming yellow and purple across your skin, sighs endearments and swallows your whimpers with the slant of his mouth against yours.

Yet you fall into him, your only source of comfort, your beacon. You’re lost without him, a marionette with no master. You don’t whisper the sin of your loved confession even as it tightens in your chest, knowing he can never say it back lest it summon destruction. Taboo, forbidden, just like the doubts you refuse to share with him. You cling to him instead, listen to his heartbeat and try to synchronize it with your own.

“You’re shaking.” He whispers as you shiver in his arms following something akin to lovemaking. “Are you scared?”

“No.” You tell him, another lie. It’s not of him, never him. Not yet.

Your dreams are the thing that terrify you, and you fear them because you don’t understand. They paint images you struggle to discern. Falling one moment, caught in an embrace the next. Gunfire replaced by the clink of glasses and a bark of laughter. Cigar smoke envelopes you, war paint smears charcoal across your fingertips. An arm slings across your shoulder in warm familiarity, hands wrap a wound, and blue eyes turn to you in an affectionate concern. They whisper a name that bores into your marrow, takes holds like rot, and the deeper you carve to dig it out the more you begin to fracture.

Doubt, and it terrifies you. You never have to doubt Makarov. You turn to his hands as they guide you, surrender to his touch as they hone the fatal edge of your killing strike. You’re his, and his alone.

It’s in Belgrade that you begin to understand.

The details of the mission are obscure. Moving a Belarusian oligarch, a team with you. Different from your usual assignments, your carefully curated wardrobe is exchanged for plate armor, gloves, bracers. You wear it like a second skin. The weight is familiar, almost relieving. There’s not much for you to do, sitting in the back of the Humvee beside the package, watching the nighttime city fade to countryside and listening to the loud thrum of the convoy. You’re still healing from your last mission, a sprain that aches in your shoulder. You didn’t protest when he pressed it, took note of your grimace and declared you fit for duty. You must have made a face, because he’d tipped his knuckles under your chin, and had forced you to meet his gaze.

“You’ll do it for me, won’t you, Marionette?” He murmured with those dark, soft, velvet eyes, and you found yourself empty of protests.

The Belarusian oligarch grumbles the entire time, and you don’t entertain him. Yet eventually he seems to take notice of you in a different sense, eyes roaming over the dip of your waist that your gear obscures, then up to your eyes hidden by your helmet. You see it out of the corner of your eye, ignore his sly murmur and hungry gaze. He plants a hand on the thigh hidden by your canvas pants, and you resist the fatalistic urge to separate his fingers from his-

A whoosh of noise, a shout by the soldier in the front seat. Garbled, surprised Russian, and you make out the shout of GRENADE!! before the world groans and twists violently around you.

The truck lands upside down, and you kick out the window to escape, haul the unconscious oligarch out behind you, then the driver. The convoy screeches to a halt, darkness illuminated by growing flames and bright bursts of gunshots. A comrade runs to assist your stumbling stance even as you try to drag your package to another truck, and he gets three steps before he crumples to the ground. The bridge where the convoy is halted is precarious, prone to gunfire, and you can hear panicked shouts as those in the trucks behind you realize the mangled wreckage of your Humvee blocks the way.

Another grenade, and this one is close. It knocks you flat onto your back, scatters asphalt and dust over you. There’s a ringing in your ears that deafens gunshots to distant pops, and even your groan of pain sounds like it comes from under water. Your helmet has been knocked from your face, and when you tilt your head to the side you see hostiles growing closer, nearly atop you.

You stand, turn, fall again as a bullet grazes your shoulder. Yet there’s a shout then from behind you, one you stubbornly ignore as you rise once more, stagger towards the edge of the bridge.

That name again, the once that’s become familiar to you by now, the one that isn’t yours. You bend over the railing, stare at the current below, racing in the darkness. The voice calls again, and you turn, stare at the face partially obscured by his helmet. Brown eyed, a mustache, younger than your spirit feels. You’ve seen him before, and you don’t know where, like he’s appeared in a distant dream.

Hands off his weapon, he takes a step towards you, repeats the name in a cracked, desperate call. You look at him, feel fear of the unknown once more pulse between your ribs. The ringing in your ears grows louder, and you stumble backwards in uncertainty. He reaches for you.

“Wait-” He tries, gaze open with despair. “Please.”

“I know you.” You breathe, seeing the way the fire alights across his brown skin in amber hues. “I...”

A step back, a stumble. You pitch over the railing, into the water.

Darkness surrounds you.

Taglist:

(If you'd like to be tagged in future updates, please reblog this post and add 'taglist')

@writeforfandoms @alicesfracturedmirror @soapskneebrace @badame0224 @mayhem-baby @emrzennn @papaver-decervicatus

(If you'd like to be removed from this taglist, pls DM me)

[starsinmylatte]

𝚃𝚑𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚐𝚑 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚂𝚖𝚘𝚔𝚎 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝙵𝚘𝚐

Here is my submission for @kentopedia's wonderful Love Through the Ages collab!

➻ Summary: Trapped in the gilded cage of Victorian high society, you were determined to rebel. You ran the streets in disguise at night and threw yourself into your work as a typist for Scotland Yard during the day, rejecting the label of “quiet, submissive woman.”  Further rebuffing the ideals of your time, you scoffed at the idea of love and marriage, but a certain blonde Detective Inspector always seemed to make your heart flutter. You’re assigned to work a case under him, and your feelings only grow more complicated… but will your budding romance be able to survive one of history’s most infamous murderers?

➻ Pairing: Nanami Kento x afab!Reader

➻ Rating: Explicit (18+, minors DNI)

➻ Word Count: 8.2k

➻ Warnings: Explicit sexual content and Discussions of the Jack the Ripper case/thematic elements related to the case/time period (rape, poverty, etc.)

➻ Song recommendations (in order):

Toxic- From “Promising Young Woman” Soundtrack performed by Anthony Willis  Les feuilles mortes- Jean-Michael Blais The Swan- Camille Saint-Saëns

➻ Author's note: I did a ton of research to make sure I had my details correct, so there are tons of easter eggs hidden in the fic. I had a lot of fun with this one!

Join my taglist here!

Colors flew through the air as you tossed various skirts, bodices, and any other accessories unfortunate enough to catch your ire clear across the room. They hit your quilted bedsheets with an audible thunk as Misato shook her head at your antics, tsking at you from the corner. 

“Love, you’ll be late if you carry on like that. Wipe that scowl off and pick one already.” 

You shot the maid another half-hearted frown, looking as grim as a young woman clad in only her chemise, garters, and stockings could. Misato strode over with matronly confidence, snatching the next garment out of your hands before it could grace the top of the pile. She held the bodice up, inspecting it in the clear morning light before giving a brisk nod. 

“Right then, this will do. It’s posh enough to keep your father happy without all those extra frills and ruffles you hate. Grab that skirt, and let’s get on with it.” 

You did as you were told, albeit extremely unenthusiastically. Misato hummed soothingly, draping the familiar weight of a corset around your waist. This was a dance you knew the steps of all too well. You fastened the busk up quickly before bending down to grasp at the foot of the bed, adjusting your decollete into the supporting garment. Misato tightened the laces systematically, just as she had done for every year you’d been old enough to dress as a woman. 

Standing back up, you moved your body around, wincing and rolling your shoulders as you reacclimated to the squeeze of the steel boning. 

“I’m sorry,” you murmured, dropping your head in apology at the sight of her soft frown. “I know I’m bull-headed, and I know it only causes trouble for you.” 

With a gentle sigh, the maid slipped a muslin camisole over your head before moving to fasten a bustle around your waist. “I understand, love. But you’re a woman of society, and you’re to dress as such. Now, bear you in mind, I’d rather die than see you in trousers like the men, but I think there’s a middle ground to be found yet.”

You smiled at her, grateful for the affection, “I know, but I’m still glad to hear it.” 

“Who knows… Maybe you’ll finally attract a husband who’ll let you run as wild as you’d like.” The older woman teased you, pinching your cheek affectionately as she slipped several layers of skirt over your head. Her loving prodding pulled an imperceptible flush across your cheeks, and you distracted yourself with the buttons of your bodice. “Lord knows some of those peelers can’t be too horrible to look at.” 

“Love,” you scoffed, choosing to ignore the way your mind immediately wandered to a certain stoic, blonde detective, “is for little girls who still believe in fairy tales.”  

You continued on, selecting a hat from a drawer. “I work because I want to do something important… something beyond embroidery and gossiping at garden parties. There are people out there who need help, Misato.”

The maid laughed softly, pinning your hat at a perfect, jaunty angle. “I’ve known that since you stood at the height of my knee, but I can still hope to see you happy.” 

You bade Misato goodbye with a quick kiss on the cheek, finally venturing out from your family’s warm, comfortable house to wait by the road for your carriage. An icy breeze brushed past as soon as you stepped outside, ruffling through your skirts and causing you to shiver. As you waited patiently, the damp air slowly seeped under your multiple layers of clothing; the strangely oppressive chill only took a few moments to carve beneath your skin like an icy dagger. 

Normally, little birds would flitter throughout the small yards alongside the street, filling your morning commute with their cheerful racket, but there was only silence today. Your only companions were the ever-present fog and smoke that blanketed the city, but today, they seemed so much thicker than usual, making the overcast sky feel even more bleak. 

Thick tendrils of gloom trailed over the cobblestones, swallowing the flickering gas lights one by one. There were no people on your street this early, no signs of life to be seen anywhere. Another shiver shot down your spine, but this time, it had nothing to do with the cold. The world was grey and eerily silent as the fog finally reached you, blanketing your entire body with frigid mist. The downy hairs on the back of your neck began to stand on end; everything felt off… like an ill omen.  

A moment later, the clacking of hooves on the cobblestone echoed throughout the street, and a familiar carriage finally appeared in the gloom. You barely waited for it to come to a stop before you opened the door and climbed in, not caring to observe the proper etiquette. 

“Cold, miss? It’s a chilly mornin’ innit?” The driver chuckled, shouting loudly as he snapped the reins, urging the horses to return to their steady gait. “Don’t worry; we’ll get you back inside soon enough.” 

“Ah, yes… It is a bit chilly.” You smiled and brushed your actions off with a laugh, but the feeling of dread still weighed heavily on your heart. 

Even the horses seemed restless, rolling their eyes and tossing their well-groomed manes back and forth as they plodded eastward. You were grateful to finally see some sense of normalcy as you reached Victoria Street, where people of all ages milled around, setting up their businesses both on and off the street. Shops opened their doors, and street vendors set out their wares, squabbling loudly over placement and price. You smiled wryly as a young boy snatched a steaming pie from the corner of a table, eyes shining with delight as he shoved the greasy pastry into his mouth. He disappeared into the teeming crowd with the shopkeep still blissfully unaware of the theft.

The sight was as endearing as it was heart-wrenching; the cute little boy probably stole out of sheer necessity. If he hadn’t stolen the pie, there was a good chance he wouldn’t have eaten at all today, even in this area of the city. You suddenly felt guilty that you had the privilege of being able to turn down breakfast. 

“So much needs to change,” you murmured, drumming your gloved fingers against the lacquered side of the carriage. Most of the people from the upper crust simply wanted to hide the poor away; their attitude was just to keep them out of sight and out of mind.

Your thoughts continued as you looked off into the alleyways and then glanced eastward to where the worst parts of London were concealed. If your family had their way, you’d have never known those parts of the city existed; you’d have been kept on a pedestal in the opulent West End. To them, all you needed was decorative knowledge meant to accent your pretty face and attract a rich husband, but no one had counted on your tenacity. You had been too intelligent, too fierce of a little girl, always demanding answers from your tutors, rejecting their half-baked excuses about the world and how it worked. 

 Before long, you figured out that not all people grew up similarly. You fished stories out of maids and butlers, learning about how other people suffered in the cruel workhouses and filthy alleyways hidden in the background of the city you loved. But the most appalling thing by far was how little your parents and their wealthy friends seemed to care.  

When you turned ten, you convinced Misato to help you sneak out for the first time, mainly by threatening to go even if she refused to be your accomplice, and from that night on, you began exploring the real London. When your parents thought you were safely locked away in your room practicing embroidery, you were actually exploring the streets wearing ragged clothes “borrowed” from the nearest bin. It was dangerous and wholly irresponsible for a lady like yourself, and if anyone found out, your reputation and life would be ruined forever…. So, of course, you loved it.

“It’s no wonder I ended up here, in the last place a ‘lady’ should ever be.” You murmured, smiling as the carriage finally jolted to a stop outside the stately, brick-and-stone building at 4 Whitehall Place. The driver opened your door with practiced ease, and you entered Scotland Yard’s world of cops and criminals. 

“Odd, there’s so few people here…” You murmured, arching an eyebrow in curiosity as you walked in and reached your desk. 

Typically, the station was filled with men waiting on their orders for the day or waiting to go on patrol. The few men who were present milled about restlessly, and most wore the trademark blue peeler uniform. However, two men were notably different; they were dressed in everyday clothes and stood off to the side of the Chief Inspector’s office. If you didn’t know better, you could’ve guessed they were gentlemen who simply wandered in off the streets. 

“I haven’t seen those two before. They must be detectives.” You pieced together, noting the tension that hung heavily around them. 

The two men were certainly young to be detectives, but one seemed more experienced and slightly calmer than his counterpart. They each wore black frock coats and trousers, but from there, the appearance differed. The composed man had kind eyes and tawny, disheveled hair covered with a bowler hat, whereas his friend sported a red vest, fluffy hair, and no hat. He looked younger and full of nervous energy; for some reason, his hair seemed oddly…. pink?

You sighed, chalking it up to a trick of the light as you set up your desk for the day. In a valiant attempt to neutralize your own nervous energy, you began to clean your typewriter, stealing glances at the young detectives, trying to parse together what was going on from snippets of their conversation. 

“Do you really think- how long will it take?” 

“I don’t know, just wait and see.” 

Suddenly, two more men you did recognize walked into the room without fanfare. Chief Inspector Yaga led a tall, serious-looking blonde man over to the others, and your heart fell through your chest at the expression on his face. Not many of the detectives treated you well, but in all the time you’d worked there, Detective Inspector Nanami Kento had never failed to greet you with a small smile and a polite greeting every morning at the bare minimum. 

This morning, however, his expression could have cut through stone. The stoic man’s lips were set into a cold, hard line, and he didn’t even notice your presence. His dark eyes glittered in intense concentration, and the two young men snapped to attention as soon as he approached them.

Something has happened. Those aren’t the eyes of the gentleman I know… that’s the gaze of a detective entirely focused on his case.

Scotland Yard and its detectives were no strangers to tragedy and brutal events. They carried the weight of investigating the most unspeakable acts people could inflict on each other, but you had never seen DI Nanami look quite this grim. You watched the four men talk quietly for what seemed like ages before they finally walked over to your desk. Chief Inspector Yaga looked you up and down with a critical gaze as if to size you up. 

“How can I help you this morning, sir?” You met his eyes calmly, the feeling of dread rising, squeezing your heart once again. 

“You’ve been with us for almost two years now, correct?” His gruff voice rumbled through you like thunder promising an oncoming storm. 

“That’s correct, sir.” 

“And you’ve never had any-” He paused, gesturing around as if searching for the correct word, “trouble with the cases up until now?” 

Nanami’s chiseled jaw clenched as the Chief Inspector questioned you. He seemed to be looking just past your face, staring at a spot on the wall in a manner that seemed as though he was willing it to spontaneously catch fire. You didn’t try to hide the way your brow furrowed in concern at the question.

“Trouble, sir?” 

He sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. Deep, dark bruises were blooming under the man’s eyes; it looked as if he had gotten little-to-no sleep for weeks. “I know you’ve certainly heard… more than a few disturbing things in your time here. The paperwork you tend to has details of crimes, and you’re around the men every day….  God knows they don’t know when to hold their tongues.” 

You nodded along, still confused and growing exponentially more concerned. His words were true; you’d certainly heard more than your share of gory details from the policemen as they returned from their patrols, whether it was just accidentally overheard or they told you directly as if it would impress you. 

“Well… It is never enjoyable, but I deal with it in the same way the men do, sir.” You pointed out deftly, unwilling to seem fragile. 

Nanami remained grimly silent, but a small smile played across the corner of his lips as Yaga watched you closely. After a moment of silence, the burly DCI sighed again. “Then there’s a job for you. I am about to ask more of you than I would like to, but you’ve excelled at your current position, and this situation calls for related skills.”

For the briefest moment, you could’ve sworn that you saw Nanami’s fist clench at his side. Still, the stoic man stayed silent as Yaga continued on, “You’ll be working under DI Nanami, and your main responsibility will be to organize and keep a running record of the evidence as it comes in. You’re to help them keep track of any papers they need to revisit during their investigation. Other duties will be assigned as needed.”

Yaga nodded stiffly and walked back to his office, shutting the door firmly as if to signal the finality of his decision. You looked up at Nanami with concern, as the man had barely moved since he arrived at your desk; he still looked silently furious. “Are you… do I need to do anything right now?” 

His mood seemed to shift to calm in an instant. “No, nothing right now. I’ll have a file to give you as soon as I return, but I do need to introduce the case to you so that you’re not blindsided when you… see it.” 

Nanami motioned for the two young detectives to step forward, “First, this is DC Itadori, and this is DS Ino. They will also be working under me for this case; if you have any issues and I’m unavailable, you can go to them.” 

The two young men tilted their heads in polite acknowledgment as they were introduced, each giving you a small smile, almost like the one Nanami usually reserved for you.

Ino spoke first, “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Miss. Even under these circumstances.” 

Itadori nodded enthusiastically, “Yes! It isn’t often we get to work with a-”

“And I think it’s time for us to go secure transportation to the scene. You’ll have to excuse us.” Ino butted in quickly, placing a firm hand on Itadori’s shoulder and hauling the young man away, blatantly ignoring his noises of protest. 

You turned back to the Detective Inspector, whose expression was unreadable as he sighed, “He means well. Please forgive him.” 

A small, reassuring smile touched your lips as you gazed up at Nanami, “I’m not offended, Detective. I’m no shrinking violet and a bit of levity won’t go amiss every now and then.” 

Your small quip made the blonde man chuckle lowly despite the situation. “I’m well aware. But this case….” His expression shifted once again. “I don’t like involving you in it.” 

Hurt shot through you, stabbing through your heart with a dull ache. You had worked alongside him for two years, and he’d never seemed like the other men who constantly doubted your abilities for the supposed sin of being born a woman. You liked this man; you had trusted him.

“Do you really not think I can be of help?” You frowned as indignation seared through your veins.

You must’ve looked truly hurt because Nanami shook his head. “It has nothing to do with ability. You should know that I hold your abilities in high regard, but…” he said softly, “this case- it’s nothing like you’ve ever seen before, and you should never have to see things like this. No one should.” 

Your firey attitude froze instantly, turning to shame as you realized his true intent. “Forgive me, I’m used to….” 

A flush crept across your cheeks as you took a deep breath, smoothing the fabric of your skirt and regaining your professionalism.

Why is it so easy for me to make a fool out of myself in front of you? 

“ I understand,” he murmured, studying the typewriter in front of you with a strange intensity. “You may as well come into my office and have some tea.”

–

It took you no time at all to understand exactly why everyone seemed on edge and why the Detective Inspector was so affected by the case. You had read files of violence, murder, and rape before, but what Nanami had to sit down and tell you was beyond all of that. There was a monster, some sick freak brutalizing and murdering women throughout the streets of Whitechapel. He toyed with and desecrated their bodies, and all evidence suggested that he had acted multiple times and was going to continue unless he was caught or killed. This wasn’t some random act of criminal violence or murder of passion committed by a jilted lover…. this was something only the devil himself could be capable of.

The warmth of the teacup against your hands brought you some comfort, but you couldn’t bring yourself to drink any of the tea. Your stomach roiled violently; you were suddenly immensely glad you’d skipped breakfast as Nanami softly explained what had happened to the women and the events that led to Yaga deciding that you’d join his team. 

“They found another body this morning,” he spoke plainly, but his deep brown eyes roamed over your face, his expression full of gentle concern. “Worse than the last, even.”

You glanced at the thick file in front of you, your stomach lurching as your eyes landed on the sketch of the previous victim. If it was only growing worse… God, you couldn’t even imagine…. The room suddenly felt too hot, your corset too constricting as you leaned forward, fighting the bile that rose in your throat. 

Nanami was by your side instantly, his large hand warm and soothing on your back as he knelt beside you with surprising grace. “If you don’t want to do this…. I understand. I swear I do. Just say the word, and I’ll have you home.”

It took a brief moment, but you swallowed thickly and straightened up, your eyes glittering in determination as you gazed down at the kneeling man. “No. I can’t- I won’t- sit idly by, knowing I had a chance to help, even if it’s just in a small way.” 

An entire moment passed as the two of you stared into each other’s eyes. Nanami rested his hand on yours for a brief moment, giving it a gentle squeeze, and you could feel your brain short-circuit. You were much closer to a bachelor than society would deem appropriate, but the desire to uphold proper values wilted against your need for comfort. 

The moment was over quickly, and the Detective stood, brushing dirt off his tan pants. “It’s time for me to head out to the crime scene. I’d like you to use my office while I’m gone.” 

Nanami gave you an achingly soft smile, the exact smile you had craved before he tugged his coat on, slid his unique, round glasses into place, and left the room. 

–

Weeks turned into months, but the monster who called himself Jack the Ripper still hunted the women of Whitechapel. It didn’t take long for the press to run with the story, drawing more attention to Jack than his victims. An endless flow of letters and tips began to pour in every day, and the monster had even penned a few himself, mocking the police for not being able to catch him yet. 

You spent every day working beside Nanami, who insisted you move into his office, claiming you could work more comfortably there. The attraction you felt towards the stoic detective grew as you spent more time with him, sharing the intimate workspace. He was always so busy and stressed beyond measure, but he was unfailingly kind and considerate of you. In return, you went above and beyond your assigned duties to care for him. You ensured that Nanami ate as regularly as possible, brewed him tea when he was having a particularly hard day, and provided him companionship. 

You had always known that Nanami was intensely intelligent and focused, but he truly gave all of himself to this case. Unfortunately, the Ripper seemed to be a shade able to pass through walls for all the helpful clues he left behind. You watched, feeling utterly helpless, as the pile of bodies grew and the dark circles under Nanami’s eyes deepened. Despite putting on a brave face, he seemed frustrated and permanently exhausted; if you had to guess, he even slept at his desk some nights. 

As the case progressed and even more women were killed, Nanami made it a point to make sure you were safe, even though you lived on the opposite end of London from where the murders occurred. You reassured him that you’d be fine, but he still gifted you a small firearm, a Derringer, that you kept tucked in your handbag every single day as both a good luck charm and a deterrent. The detective also insisted on escorting you home at night, and on the rare nights he was unavailable, he sent Ino or Itadori in his stead. 

However, most nights, you only waited inside for an hour or two before sneaking back to the streets. You were convinced the people who frequented the bustling pubs and taverns of Whitechapel had to have more information. Many people weren’t keen on sharing any information with the police, but you knew they’d talk amongst themselves and certainly to a pretty girl at the bar. You knew it wasn’t smart, but you were determined to help in every way possible; too many women were living in fear. However, a small part of you did know that you were also desperately trying to ease Nanami’s burden. 

Even though you were determined, you still felt incredibly guilty about the situation. It would undoubtedly drive Nanami mad with worry if he knew what you were up to, but you promised yourself that it was safe enough, that you’d always sneak back home before nightfall. You had even planned only to visit pubs on Whitechapel Road itself, knowing that proximity to the main road made your outings safer. Weeks passed as your covert outings continued without a hitch, but one night, everything changed. You had been far too distracted by the bartender you were conversing with, and before you realized it, the sun had fully set. You might’ve been right on the main road, but you were alone in Whitechapel after dark, where the monster was certainly lurking in the shadows.

Every bump in the night made your heart seize in fear as you started down the street, desperately heading back toward safety. You managed to make a decent headway, but the sound of a familiar voice stopped you dead in your tracks. Nervously, you glanced around to find DC Itadori at the building right in front of you, blissfully unaware of your presence as the young man chatted with a passerby.

You knew that the proper thing to do would be to approach him for help, to admit that you had made a mistake, but you couldn’t ignore the small voice in the back of your mind that whispered, “You know he’d tell Nanami, right?”  

Telling DC Itadori would be bad enough, but the thought of his mentor being disappointed in you or even hurt by your actions made your heart lurch. 

“It’ll be just a quick detour,” you promised yourself as you turned and headed down the closest alleyway.

Your journey was fine for the first few minutes, but it didn’t take long for you to garner unwanted attention. Your dress lacked the finery you usually wore, but it was still the dress of a respectable woman, and this dark alley was no place for any woman. Drunken men leered at you from every shadow, trying to coax you closer. You ducked and weaved your way out of their clumsy attempts to grab you, but you were forced to run down alley after alley to avoid them. The familiar weight of the Derringer that you’d tucked into your garter was the only comfort you had as you fled deeper and deeper into the heart of Whitechapel. An icy chill crept down your spine as you grew painfully aware that you’d gotten lost in the maze of alleyways. 

Thick, oppressive fog curled throughout the already cramped alley as you hurriedly turned the next corner, only to hit a dead end. Your blood ran cold, and tears of exhaustion and fear ran down your face as you glanced around, desperately trying to figure out where you were, but it was useless. The fog was too dense, and you were too lost. Two sets of footsteps were still following you. You could hear them approaching faster and faster,  and you shrank back into the corner in fear, reaching under your skirts for the cool metal of the pistol as a last resort-

Suddenly, you heard the sounds of a brief scuffle around the corner, followed by the sickening crunch of a nose shattering. A man yelled out in pain; you could hear him sprinting back down the alley as another voice rang out into the night, “Miss, are you alright?” 

You could’ve wept at the achingly familiar, husky tone as your Detective Inspector appeared out of the gloom, lantern in hand. 

“I seem to have made a mistake,” You managed weakly.

Nanami froze instantly at the sound of your voice. He raised the lantern to illuminate your tear-stained face, and a look of sheer horror broke over his handsome features. You crumpled against the wall, and the Detective Inspector rushed forward to support your body, his strong arms cradling you with breathtaking gentleness. 

“Are you hurt?” He asked quickly as his gaze scanned you over systematically, desperately searching your body for any sign of injury. 

“No, just cold, afraid….. and more than a little ashamed. Thank you for saving me.” You admitted meekly, fighting the urge to lean into his warmth. 

Nanami groaned audibly in relief, tipping his head back as if thanking god. His arms tightened around you slowly as he embraced you, holding you against his broad chest while you shook with latent fear. You flushed furiously as you reciprocated his embrace, drawing enough comfort from his presence for your heartbeat to calm. 

“You’re trembling,” he murmured, voice low and soothing. “let’s get you somewhere safe, and then you can tell me why you’re out here.” 

“I can’t go home. It’s too late; I won’t be able to get back in until morning when my maid returns. Perhaps I should rent a room here for the night? No one will know me this far out. I do have some money.” You rambled, trying to keep from crying even more.  

Nanami sighed, stepping back slightly to look into your eyes. “I’m not leaving you out here alone. It won’t be ‘proper,’ but I’d like to take you somewhere where I know you’ll be safe.” 

You felt a pulse of clarity flow through you, and you placed a hand on his muscular forearm, gently squeezing it in reassurance. “I trust you.” 

The detective’s warm, brown gaze softened as he saw the honesty written across your face.

“One more question, then. Do you think you’re up to walking? I could carry you, but that may draw more unwanted attention.” 

You shifted on your feet, testing them out. “I think I’ll be alright.” 

Nanami smiled down at you before deftly unfastening his tan, woolen greatcoat. He draped it over your shoulders with heartbreaking gentleness, ignoring your mild noises of protest as he secured it around you. 

“It’s cold tonight,” was all he said as he offered you his arm.

You held onto him tightly, instantly comforted by his solid frame and the quiet strength Nanami carried himself with, even in a tense situation like this. You had never been more terrified only moments ago, but now you felt safe and protected, almost warm despite the cold air around you. 

“Thank you…. It is quite comforting.” You murmured.

Nanami smiled down at you briefly before guiding you through the maze of alleyways, letting you dictate the pace. Funnily enough, the fog seemed to dissipate as the two of you walked down the streets of London together. You could see the stars twinkling above you, and if you didn’t know better, the two of you could’ve been a couple out on a nighttime stroll together. 

Time passed quickly as you walked together in comfortable silence, and soon, you arrived at a comfortable-looking townhouse near Bedford Square. Nanami unlocked the door without any preamble, ushering you inside out of the cold. He led you up the stairs into a tastefully furnished drawing room with a beautiful bay window that overlooked a moonlit garden.

“Please, make yourself comfortable,” he encouraged, leading you towards a plush settee. Nanami busied himself with lighting the ornate fireplace as you curled up against the arm of the furnishing, still wrapped up in his coat. You snuggled against the soft wool, surreptitiously enjoying how it smelled of his fresh, woody cologne undercut with the deeper scent you could only describe as his. 

As soon as Nanami finished tending to the fire, he began to pace around the room in a manner you knew meant that he was thinking deeply about something. 

“What is it?” You asked softly, almost afraid of the answer. 

He took a deep breath and stopped pacing, turning to look at you. Nanami’s expression held no anger as the firelight flickered across his face, but a profound sadness filled his beautiful brown eyes as he spoke, “I don’t think you understand what it would’ve done to me if you were the next body found.” 

You dropped your head, tears pricking at the corners of your eyes as Nanami continued his pacing, “When I realized it was you in the alley, I- I thought the absolute worst had happened.” 

He ran his hands through his hair, pacing even more frantic as he tousled the normally neat blonde strands. “You must know by now…. You have to know…”

Nanami turned to you once again, dropping his arms to his side in defeat. “I love you.” He rasped, voice raw with emotion. “I’ve known for months. I didn’t think I could court you properly until I caught this bastard, so I didn’t say anything. You don’t deserve to be associated with me if I fail, but after tonight, I just can’t take it anymore. I understand if you say no, if you need a better man, but-” 

He didn’t get to finish his sentence. In the blink of an eye, you flung yourself across the room and into his arms. Nanami caught you in surprise, scarcely able to believe he wasn’t dreaming as you clutched desperately at his sides. Uncontrollable tears fell from the corners of your eyes as you gazed at him in unabashed adoration.

“I love you too,” you confessed, “ I don’t think a better man exists.” 

That was all the encouragement he needed. Nanami smiled lovingly, softly as he leaned down to press a slow, feather-light kiss against your forehead. You sighed in bliss, and the detective breathed deeply as if he hadn’t had fresh air in months. Months of stress and fear melted away from both your bodies, the negative emotions paling in comparison to the warmth of your love. Nanami ghosted more kisses across your cheeks and nose, taking his time to savor every inch of your beautiful skin before finally pressing his lips against yours. 

The kiss was soft and sweet. Your eyelashes fluttered shut, and you acted purely on instinct, leaning further into his embrace. One of Nanami’s strong, steady hands moved to cup your waist, holding you like precious china as your lips parted from the chaste kiss. As you shared another intimate breath, his other hand slid under your chin, tilting you forward to capture your lips again. 

“Marry me.” He mouthed against you, voice rough with emotion. “Let me protect you, love you, worship you. I want to hold you in my arms, to keep you by my side until I die.” 

“Yes,” you nearly pleaded, clawing at the material of his blue vest in an attempt to somehow pull him closer. “Kento, please…. I’m yours.”

He groaned desperately at the intimacy of his first name on your lips as his hand moved from your waist to wrap around your back possessively. Nanami trailed his other hand to cup your jaw as he kissed you even more passionately, almost devouring you whole. You had kissed before, but it was only mild, adolescent flirtations with boys you didn’t bother to remember; it was nothing like this. This kiss was searing, threatening to burn you from the inside out if you stopped for even a second. Your chest lay flush against Nanami’s, your body moving against his in a way that made his trousers grow uncomfortably tight. 

Nanami realized instantly and broke the embrace, stepping back to hide the way his cock strained against the fabric. The desirous look in your eyes and your attempt to follow him nearly shattered his resolve completely, but he touched your shoulder gently. 

“It will get increasingly hard for me to remain the gentleman you deserve if we continue.” He warned breathily, a light dusting of pink gracing his cheekbones. “If you need, I can go stand outside until morning.” 

A whimper left your kiss-swollen lips. Your body ached in a way you’d never felt, craving the sweet burn of his touch in places you’d rarely explored yourself. The world felt hazy and syrupy as you tried to regain your mind, but it was a futile task. Your breasts felt heavy, your nipples sensitive as they rubbed against the fabric of your chemise. 

“That’s not what I need,” you pleaded, and Nanami shuddered. 

“Can you tell me what you do need?” He murmured, taking a tiny step towards you. 

“Kento, I-I’ve never done this before,” you stammer, blushing furiously and shrinking back in embarrassment. 

Immediately, Nanami is at your side, holding you tightly once again. “That’s nothing to be ashamed of, darling. I wouldn’t love you less either way. All it means is that we’re on equal footing here.” 

He pulled you into another hug, intent on soothing you further as your mind spun. 

“You’ve never….?” You questioned softly. 

“No,” Nanami murmured, “I haven’t been with anyone.” 

“That does make me feel better,” you admitted, biting the swell of your lower lip. “What I’m feeling right now is new…. strange, even. I want you to touch me so badly that it hurts.”

Nanami groaned again, pulling you against his broad chest; he could easily feel your heart racing, and he wasn’t faring much better. 

“Do you want me to touch you now, or do you want me to wait?” He asked, voice deadly calm. 

“I think I’ll die if you wait,” you pleaded, pawing against his vest again. 

He chuckled roughly, grasping your wrist and pulling it to his lips. Your breath hitched as he kissed the tender skin of your pulse point, savoring the way your pulse raced under his touch. Without further preamble, Nanami reached down for your skirts, slowly drawing the fabric up past the soft leather of your garters. He reached down, tracing up your thigh with his fingers until they caught the cool metal of the Derringer, which you had completely forgotten about. 

Nanami tugged it free as he kissed you once again. He smiled into the embrace, pulling you with him as he stepped over to set the small gun on a nearby table. You glanced at him in astonishment, unsure how he had known. As soon as the firearm was safely put away, he scooped you up into his arms with another soft laugh, “Darling, what kind of detective would I be if I didn’t know?” 

You smiled up at him, “I suppose you do have a point, darling.” 

He sighed in bliss as you turned the affectionate nickname against him. You traced your hands up Nanami’s broad chest greedily, slipping them over his shoulders for support as you leaned in for yet another desperate kiss, unable to sate your desire for his lips. He somehow managed to walk and return the kiss at the same time, only stumbling slightly as he brought you into another room. 

You giggled against him, and he smiled, devouring the sweet sounds and eager to hear more. Nanami leaned down, setting you gently on his large bed. He pulled back to gaze at you in utter adoration, loosening his golden cravat and undoing the buttons of his blue brocade vest. He discarded them both, leaning forward to cage you between his arms as you drank in the sight unashamedly. 

“You know it isn’t proper for me to see you in just your shirtsleeves yet,” you teased, snaking your hands up his arms and growing bold enough to nip at his bottom lip. 

“I don’t think anything that we are about to do is too ‘proper,’” Nanami smiled affectionately as he circled his hands around your corseted waist, pulling you forward to sit at the edge of the bed. He unfastened your boots, caressing your stocking-covered feet gently as he set your shoes to the side. Afterward, his hands returned to your waist, meeting in the middle to trace over the small buttons of your green bodice. 

“May I?” He implored, voice low and breathy with anticipation. 

You nodded, biting your lip nervously. “Please.”

Nanami’s deft fingers began to undo button after button, exposing the other layers of clothing underneath as he went. You’d chosen to forego wearing a camisole, as none of your outerwear was fine enough to need protecting, so he was immediately met with the sight of your corset and the lip of your chemise beneath. The silken chemise you favored was thin enough to be nearly transparent, and Nanami’s breath hitched at the sight of your pebbled nipples peeking over the top of your corset. 

He knelt slightly, enraptured by the sight of your breasts rising and falling with every breath you took. Nanami stared at you ravenously as his breathing grew heavier. You blushed prettily, shrugging the bodice off as the once-stoic detective’s tongue darted out to wet his lips. His hands dug into the fabric of his duvet as he fought the urge to caress and kiss every part of your body. 

“I want to explore every part of you with my hands and tongue,” he confessed with a groan. “I can’t hold myself back much further, but promise that you’ll stop me immediately if I make you uncomfortable.” 

You noticed the pupils of his brown eyes were blown wide and dark with lust as he looked at you, fully enraptured but waiting for your response. His expression forced an involuntary whimper to tumble from your lips, and the heat in your core spiked once again. 

“I promise, but please… I didn’t think I could feel something like this.” You begged sweetly, guiding his large, warm hand to rest on the swell of your breasts.

He caressed the area gently, watching your face as his clever fingers explored your soft curves. You sighed in delight as he squeezed and traced the barely-covered skin, prompting him to investigate further. His fingertips grazed your nipple, and your back arched instantly, mouth parting in a perfect “O” at the waves of pleasure that shot through you. Nanami’s gaze grew half-lidded and hazy; he squeezed the small bud in response, and you outright moaned as your core clenched in need. 

“Feels good?” He purred, utterly shameless in wanting to learn your pleasure. 

You nodded vigorously, unable to speak, as you pulled his other hand to your back. He knelt on the floor, pulling you to stand over him as he reached around to unfasten your skirts and small bustle. They dropped to the floor, and he leaned forward to pepper kisses across your stomach and the tops of your thighs. You couldn’t feel his lips directly for the corset and chemise still in the way, but you could feel the warmth of his body close to yours. The intimacy of him kneeling before you, kissing your body so hungrily, made you throb with need once more. Acting on pure instinct once again, you began to rub your thighs together, desperate to relieve the ache.

He reached for the strings of your corset, successfully untying the knot. Nanami felt around for a moment before leaning back to look the silk and leather garment up and down. The detective chuckled lowly, “Would you mind helping me, darling? This is the first I’ve dealt with a corset, and I’m afraid it’s not as straightforward as the other layers.” 

You gazed down at him in adoration, guiding his arms to grasp different parts of the lacing. 

“Pull here…. and here.” You murmured, and the corset loosened under your combined ministrations, finally becoming loose enough for you to unfasten the busk. 

Nanami watched breathlessly as it fell. He grasped the hem of your chemise, the final major barrier separating him from your soft skin, and rose from his kneeling position to pull it over your head. Finally, you stood before him fully topless, and he shuddered in desire as he removed your drawers. 

He picked you up again, setting you back on the bed to work on the layers of his clothing. You whined in protest, wanting to undress him as he had explored you, but he simply shushed you, only speeding up his movements as he spoke through gritted teeth, “Darling, I promise you that we will have ample time for you to undress me later…. but right now, I need you, or I’m going to fully lose my mind.” 

Nanami was barely able to choke out the words as he threw his shirt aside, granting you a beautiful view of his muscular chest and the smattering of honey-blonde hair that covered it. His arms were just as well-built, and you bit your lip once again, squirming on top of his sheets as you watched him. Nanami hooked his fingers into the waistband of his trousers, drawing your attention to a patch of coarser blonde hair that trailed down his lower stomach, hinting at what you’d see next. 

You felt hot, fully and shamelessly filled with lust as you stared at the outline of his thick cock tenting the fabric. Nanami groaned as he saw your reaction, palming his erection as he started towards you, only clad in his trousers. 

“Lay back for me, darling,” he cooed, guiding you onto the mattress. It dipped beneath his weight as he joined you, running his fingers over your leather garters. He pulled them down with his teeth, pressing kisses to the bare skin that forced a litany of moans and pleas from your lips as he rid you of your stockings. Dimly, you realized the space between your thighs was sticky with your own arousal. Nanami realized a split second after you, trailing his fingers up to your core after disposing of the garters and stockings. 

“You’re beautiful, gorgeous…. Perfect.” His deep voice rumbled against your ear as he traced his finger through your folds. You shivered and moaned in response, your legs falling open even further, begging for him to explore more. He slid up on the bed next to you, leaning down to kiss your bare, sensitive breasts as he toyed with your soaked cunt.

Nanami carried on like that for a few minutes, noting that you grew the most desperate as he circled the small pearl of flesh at the top of your sex. He caressed it, noting with no small amount of satisfaction that his ministrations made you beg for more and whimper his name. Tension coiled in your stomach as he gently circled the puffy bud and kissed you passionately, relishing the taste of his name on your lips. It didn’t take long for that tension to snap in your stomach like an elastic band, and your back arched off the bed as you came hard. 

He growled praises into your ear, teasing his fingers into you as your cunt spasmed around nothing. “My future wife… a goddess.” 

Your eyelashes fluttered shut in a moment of discomfort that soon gave way to the blissful feeling of being filled. There was no pain as the other women had complained of; your world was a haze of syrupy bliss as your lover prepared you with his fingers, gently stretching your velvet walls. 

Nanami rutted his hips against the bed, delaying his own pleasure until you were ready for him to truly fill you. The two of you moaned and sighed, almost in sync. 

“You’re so soft and wet,” he cursed under his breath. “I won’t last much longer… Do you think you’re ready?” 

You leaned up to kiss him passionately, mouthing your desperate assent against his lips. Nanami unbuttoned his trousers, unclothing his lower half in record time as you lay back against the sheets, eyes fully glazed over with lust. He spread your legs, slotting his hips between them, and you felt the swollen tip of his cock kiss your needy sex as he positioned himself properly. The two of you were panting, moaning together like animals in heat as he pushed in slowly, desperately trying not to hurt you. You cried out at the stretch, digging your nails into his back, the pain pulling another guttural moan from your lover. Any discomfort quickly turned to blinding pleasure as he sank into you fully.

Nanami paused arduously, his cock twitching, desperately begging for him to move. 

“Tell me… when.” He forced the words out through gritted teeth, his expression almost a grimace as he fought the urge to thrust into you. 

The warmth and pressure of his body, the feeling of being stuffed full, the feeling of his cock twitching inside you… It was all too much. Your fingers scrabbled at his back, desperate for purchase, as you whined, high-pitched and needy in response. “Now, please- oh, God. Need you now.”

Nanami groaned as he began to move his hips slowly, dragging his thick cock along your velvet walls. He began to move slightly faster as you writhed beneath him, your mind too sex-addled to form a coherent thought or sentence as his swollen balls slapped against you. 

Your future husband fucked you slowly but thoroughly, filling the room with the salacious sounds of your lovemaking. A familiar tension began to build in your core, and Nanami groaned as your walls squeezed his cock. Unlike earlier, there was almost no warning as you shot straight over the edge of a mind-shattering orgasm, and you cried out desperately.

Nanami growled and cursed against your neck as your cunt milked his cock, desperately begging to be filled. 

“So close. Need… need to pull out.” He rasped, almost whining as he left the plush warmth of your sex. You watched him in a lust-filled daze, melting against his sheets as Nanami leaned back, furiously stroking his cock. He grunted and moaned shamelessly, hips still shallowly thrusting against his hand as he desperately sought bliss. His head tipped back as he panted; you could see a beautiful, rosy flush color his chest and neck, and you wanted nothing more than to kiss every inch of it. 

Nanami’s thrusts started to falter from their original pace, and you watched, wholly enraptured, as his brows furrowed and his perfect mouth fell open. He came a moment later with a hoarse cry; thick ropes of his seed coated his hands and stomach in spurts. He stroked his cock a few more times, fully milking out his orgasm before collapsing on the bed by your side. You both lay there in silence for a few blissful moments, basking in the warmth and security of each other’s arms.

“I love you,” you whispered, breaking the silence with a smile. 

“I love you too, my darling future wife,” Nanami murmured back, entwining his hand with yours.

Tagging some friends: @pseudowho @saradika @thefact0rygirl @babygirl-leon-kennedy @hereforthesunrise @ashotofspotchka @ironandglass @amyroswell @cassandrablacker @lady-valtieri @justanothersadperson93 @orangecremepuff @belle-smith07 @outspokenbrat @enchantedsylveon @khaleesihavilliard @spam-love @silverliningsandstorms @msniks @panteramarron @eldritchbeauty @unoriginalidea @cindyneko-strider @markleeisdabestdrug @gabbyburgers @its-chickenwing-450 @luneariaa @akiiireix @tojispookiebear @dangoank0 @ifuckinghateschool @barryatsumu @voids-universe @mahgyu @themoonmonologues @byul9158 @starlitnotes @makingtimemine

[training4theapocalypse]

Thirsty (Adrian Chase x fem!reader)

Rating: Explicit - 18+ only

Word Count: 7.5k

Warnings: SMUT, Mutual pining, Romance, Canon typical descriptions of murder and violence, Dubious consent (they are both kind of drunk), Oral (fem receiving), P in V, Safe sex (male condom), Multiple orgasms

Summary: Your job restocking vending machines takes you to businesses all over Evergreen - including Fennel Fields where the cute busboy keeps making eyes at you. (Based on this ask by @kpopgirlbtssvt)

A/N: There’s a part where Adrian picks the reader up over his shoulder but he is a very strong boi, I am confident he could shoulder carry any thirsty MF. PS My toxic trait is that I slip a reference to Scotland in literally everything I write.

Masterlist

Tag list: @likeficsinthewnd, @she-wolf09231982,

Chapter text:

The muscles in your forearms ache as you drag your hand cart, stacked with cases of soda and water, up the ramp at the back of Fennel Fields. 

You wheel your final delivery of the day straight into their break room, as usual, and park your cart beside the vending machine, ready to start your restock. You’re greeted amicably by the staff, who know you well enough that they’re not surprised to see you. 

But one particularly familiar face spots you from across the room and practically leaps off his chair. Adrian Chase looks forward to your weekly trip to Fennel Fields, and today he can’t help but notice the glow on your face from hauling your delivery. He wonders what else makes your face glow like that. He bets he could.

“Hey, stranger,” you say, and he blinks at you as if snapping out of something.

“Stranger? It’s me, Adrian.”

You grin. You can’t tell if he’s joking or not but either way, you find it sort of cute. And, yes, Taylor warned you to stop flirting with the hot but kind of dorky busboy because he’s gonna end up catching feelings, but there’s something fun about getting him all flustered and making his cheeks burn.

“I know, Adrian. I could never forget that pretty face,” you tease. He turns slightly pink. There it is. “Thirsty?” you ask.

“Yup, and wait til you see what I got you.”

This has been your routine at Fennel Fields for a few months now. You pick up some speciality soda while you’re delivering beverages across Washington and Adrian brings you something- usually a snack or anything else he thinks you might like.

“Three… two… one.” At the same time, you pull the soda out from your bag and Adrian hands you a small, blue rectangular box.

A cassette tape. Aqua- Aquarium. 

“Adrian! This is so sick- it’s so hard to find tapes these days.” You flip it over to read the tracklist. “I fucking love Barbie Girl.”

“Me too! And I noticed your Walkman, so I thought you could use some more music.” He looks down at the orange and blue soda can in his hands, reading the label. “IRN BRU?”

“This is the weirdest soda I’ve found yet. It’s like bubblegum cream soda but it burns.”

He cracks it open, takes a sip and looks confused. “I think I like it?” He takes another sip. “It’s like my mouth hates it but needs more.”

“I know, right?” You put the cassette in your bag and open the vending machine.

“Thanks for the soda.” He nods at your tired arms as you start loading in your delivery. “Sick forearm pump, by the way.”

“Uh, what?”

“Yeah! You can totally tell you’ve been working on them- they’re huge.”

You raise an eyebrow. It’s probably meant as a compliment, but you’re not sure how you feel about Adrian talking to you like you’re one of his bros at the gym. 

“I mean- not huge! Like normal. But nice. And-“

“Have you seen Taylor?” You decide to step in before he can dig this particular hole any deeper. “I need him to sign for this.”

“What’s up, Cuz?” Taylor appears from around a corner. 

You hold out your electronic POS and stylus, awaiting his signature. “Just need you to sign this, then I’m done for the night.”

“Nice!” says Adrian “You got any plans after this?”

“Depends on who’s asking,” you tease him, a small balloon swells up in your chest with excitement. You’ve never been sure whether Adrian’s always so excited to see you because he likes you or if he just really likes soda. 

“Uh, me,  Adrian. Remember?”

“Hey man, what did I tell you about hitting on my cousin?” Taylor gives him a stern look. “Don’t you have a pregnant girlfriend to be worried about?”

You’re surprised, to say the least. The fact that Adrian has a girlfriend (a pregnant one at that) but he still goes out of his way to exchange gifts with you every week is kind of disappointing. It reaffirms your belief that there are no decent men in this town.

“Yes! I mean, no. We, uh, we broke up.”

“Because of the party you tried to throw her?” asks Taylor.

Aw, that’s kind of sweet.

“Uh, yeah, she did not appreciate the abortion party.”

What the fuck?

Taylor signs for the delivery and hands you back the device, giving you a meaningful look- I told you so. The balloon of excitement in your chest feels well and truly punctured.

“But I mean, I’m not hung up on her or anything. I actually dumped her.”

Yup, no decent men alright.

You and Taylor exchange glances. You can practically hear the wet raspberry of the balloon deflating completely. 

“I’d better go. Thanks for the tape, dude,” you say a little more coolly than you’d intended in your hurry to hide your dismay before wheeling your cart out of the break room.

“Hey, let me help you with that,” Adrian’s voice calls from behind you, but Taylor grabs the door before he can.

“I got it, man.” 

Taylor walks with you to the van. You lean up against the cab door in exasperation. Taylor offers you a cigarette which you go to accept, but he retracts the packet.

“Nuh-uh, let’s hear it first.”

“Fine,” you sigh. “You are so full of wisdom, as always, and I will forever heed your dating advice from now until the end of time,” you concede to Taylor, snatching a cigarette. He grins and lights you both up.

“Y’know what the weird thing is? I don’t think he ever had a girlfriend.”

You exhale a puff of smoke in surprise. “What was that about then?”

“I dunno. I caught him out here celebrating one night, and he made up a weird abortion party story. I think he was really out here dancing because Peacemaker came into the restaurant-“

“Peacemaker?! Jeez, isn’t that guy in jail?”

“Musta released him. But I think Adrian was being an excited fanboy and got embarrassed when I saw him. Dude’s a serial liar- I thought he’d come clean if I asked him about it in front of you.”

You lean your head back against the van. “Where are all the decent men in Evergreen?” You lament and start rhyming off, counting on your fingers. “They’re either obsessed with capes, racists, racist capes or racists who are obsessed with capes!”

“Well, speaking of capes, it’s getting dark. You better hit the road before you run into that nutcase, Vigilante.”

“Yeah, or the escaped gorilla,” you laugh, stubbing out your cigarette. 

“Put that in the trash or you’ll end up with a bullet in your head for littering.”

“I’ve charmed my way out of worse situations. Besides, maybe he’ll be the one to sweep me off my feet.”

“Vigilante? Or the gorilla?”

“Honestly, at this point, I’d take either.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following afternoon, your delivery route sends you off down the highway. It’s not a glamorous job, stocking vending machines at different businesses all over the place, but it’s easy, and you can listen to your own music. It takes you all across this little corner of Washington, and the more you see, the more grateful you are that you get to live in this beautiful, rocky state.

Even if there isn’t a single eligible man to be found on your entire route. You still feel a little crestfallen thinking about Adrian Chase. Why was he so intent on lying to Taylor yesterday? How deep does his Peacemaker obsession go if he was that embarrassed?

You pull up to the back of the Glan Tai bottling plant on the outskirts of Evergreen, put on your headphones and turn on your Walkman. You want to keep a low profile because the clients are much weirder here than the rest- Adrian Chase excluded.

They weren’t always like this. The facilities manager at Glan Tai was a friendly old man - Clive- who let you use their bathroom, and gave you filter coffee from a polystyrene cup to ease your two-hour journey home. Until one day recently, Clive wasn’t so friendly anymore. New management, you expected.

Head down, you drag your cart through the service entrance and make your way to their storage room. Aqua blasts in your ears as you wheel your way along the corridor. There are loud bangs and the ground vibrates slightly, but it’s nothing out of the ordinary in a site with heavy machinery. 

You get to the room where they keep the IT equipment, files and vending machine and start unloading. You feel a heavy hand on your shoulder and pull your headphones down around your neck.

“Oh, sorry Clive, I didn’t see you-“ 

You freeze, icy fear spreading through your veins as you find yourself face to face with - you’ve gotta be fucking kidding me - the escaped gorilla from the zoo.

You scream. Loudly.

Two people burst into the room, startling the gorilla. It backs away from you. For a second, you think they’re factory workers running to your rescue. But they slam and bolt the storage room door shut behind them.

“No! Unlock the door!”

They whip around and point their guns at you. You drop the case of water you’re holding and hold your hands up in surrender.

One of them, you recognise from the news. A man in a black and teal suit, armed to the hilt, with his face almost entirely obscured- except by a red visor covering his eyes.

It’s him. It’s Vigilante. And a blonde woman you don’t recognise. 

He lowers his gun and nudges hers away from your direction.

“Shoot her before she kills us both!” snaps the woman, irritated. 

“She’s not a butterfly,” says Vigilante, his voice muffled behind his mask. “I know her.”

He knows me? How?

“I’m just delivering water, I swear!” You beg her, looking between them. 

Just then, the gorilla appears from behind the shelves and launches the blonde woman across the room.

An involuntary yelp of shock escapes you again and the gorilla returns its attention to you. Thinking fast, you tip your cart forward, and the giant ape trips up on the cascade of cans and bottles.

“You didn’t think to tell us there was a gorilla in here?!” Comes the annoyed blonde woman’s voice from behind a broken table.

“I was preoccupied with the guns in my face!” 

The door to the storage room is blasted open and another woman bursts in, followed by none other than Peacemaker.

Adrian would lose his shit right now, you think to yourself.

Peacemaker looks at you through the eyeholes of his helmet “She’s clear, Adebayo” and the other woman lowers her gun. The gorilla gets up. “Oh shit!” says Peacemaker as it sends a swipe in your direction, sending you tumbling off your feet and onto the floor.

You cower in the corner as they fight the gorilla. Vigilante stabs it but it bats him away easily and does the same to the woman called Adebayo. Peacemaker launches himself onto the gorilla’s back but the beast throws him off onto the hard floor.

“Die, human!” 

Did that gorilla just speak? What have you gotten yourself into?

The gorilla raises its fists, ready to crush Peacemaker, when a man with an oddly patchy beard runs through the door, chainsaw in hand and proceeds to kill the gorilla, sawing it almost in half and sending blood splattering everywhere. 

A small winged creature crawls out of the dead gorilla’s mouth. The blonde woman gets to her feet and shoots it casually. What the…? Was that some kind of parasite?

The gunshot leaves your ears ringing but hearing your name whispered in your ear brings you back to reality. You blink stupidly at Vigilante, who is now crouched down inches from your face and you try to make out his eyes through the red visor. You know those eyes. But how? How does the mass murderer of Evergreen know you?

He hooks his arms under yours, lifts you to your feet and wipes the smattering of blood off your face. Your heart is racing as you continue to stare at him silently, dumbfounded. You know you should be scared of this masked man, who’s wanted on multiple counts of murder. But here he is, claiming he knows you, making sure you’re okay.

“What do we do with her?” asks the bearded man with the chainsaw. 

“Who, me?” you try and sound nonchalant. “I didn’t see anything. I’ll just get out of your beard- hair! I mean hair.” You go to put your headphones back over your ears but the blonde woman rips them off.

“Hey!” Vigilante steps between you and her. “Look, she’s cool. She says she didn’t see anything, so she didn’t”

“How do you know she’s not a butterfly?” she challenges Vigilante.

“X-ray helmet,” interjects Peacemaker. “No butterfly in that pretty little noggin.” He winks at you and Vigilante bristles, folding his arms in an irritated sort of way.

“Listen, I’ve got like four more deliveries today so…” You trail off as your body starts to go on autopilot. There’s an awkward silence as they watch you bustle around, stacking the blood-covered cases of water and soda back onto your cart.

“She’s clearly in shock,” says Adebayo, more gently than the blonde. 

“Hey, let me help you with that,” says a muffled voice from behind you.

‘Hey, let me help you with that.’

In the exact same cadence as yesterday. 

“A-Adrian?” you say hoarsely and you turn back around in time to watch Vigilante drop the case of water. “Adrian Chase?!” you repeat, your voice slightly hysterical. 

“No!” says Adrian unconvincingly but at the same time Peacemaker says:

“Godammit Vij. How does she know you?”

Adrian groans in frustration. “She delivers drinks to my job too!”

“That settles it- she’s a witness and she knows Vigilante’s identity. Adebayo, you need to end this. Don’t make her beg for her life like the other guy,” commands the blonde woman, clearly in charge of the team.

“Nonononononono,” Adrian stands in front of you with his arms folded. “No way. I am not letting you kill her.”

“That’s an order, Adebayo. Vigilante- move.”

“Wait,” says the guy with the beard. “She might actually be useful, Harcourt.”

Harcourt raises her eyebrows. “Well?”

“We’re looking for other leads, right? Other places where the butterflies are?” He looks at you. “Hey, water girl. Does this company have any other locations?”

“Y-yes,” your throat feels dry.

“Can you tell us where they are?” he asks.

“Will you let me live if I tell you?”

Everyone looks at Harcourt. She groans. “Fine. But we’re gonna need to figure out what to do with her to keep her from blabbering.”

“C’mon, she already said she was cool!” says Adrian.

“And you trust her?”

“One hundo percent.” He gives you a reassuring thumbs up.

“I wouldn’t trust his judgement,” says Peacemaker and you immediately feel faint. It must be obvious on your face because he backtracks. “No! Not that we should kill her! Definitely not. But Adrian would trust any hot girl. We can’t just let her go.”

Harcourt pinches the bridge of her nose as she thinks. 

“Vigilante,” she says finally. “I’m telling Murn that water girl is your responsibility. You’re going to keep her with you 24/7 until the mission is over. Any fuck-up, if she does or says anything that jeopardizes our objective, she’s dead and you’ll be doing black ops in Belize. Got it?”

“Cool, got it!” says Adrian enthusiastically, as if that isn’t the most horrifying thing he’s ever heard.

“Wait, don’t I get a say in this? I have a job! I have people who will be looking for me.”

“Do you want to cooperate or do you want to die?” 

“Which one do you wanna do?” asks Adrian.

If you hadn’t already figured out that Vigilante was Adrian Chase, that would have been the dead giveaway.

A few moments later, Adrian is leading you by the hand back through the factory to where your van is parked while you cover your eyes with one hand. He had suggested it after your knees almost gave way when you saw the pile of bodies at the door. And he liked that you had rejected Peacemaker’s offer to hoist you over his shoulder and carry you out.

“Oh, no… Clive,” you whisper, making the mistake of opening your eyes and seeing the old man crumpled on the floor, next to the coffee machine. You cover your eyes again.

“Watch you don’t slip in the blood here,” says Adrian gently, guiding you to side-step.

You groan. You think you might puke. 

“I can’t believe you killed all these people,” you whisper, wishing you could disassociate from this whole thing.

“We didn’t, not really- I promise. I’ll explain on the ride home.”

Harcourt instructs Adrian to drive your van, following theirs back to Evergreen. When you’re both out of earshot and in your van, Adebayo sits in the driver’s seat turning to Harcourt, Peacemaker and Economos. “Isn’t it kind of weird seeing Vigilante like this?”

“Like what?” asks Economos.

“Like, compassionate, sweet… not all hell-bent on murder?”

Peacemaker shrugs “He’s like this all the time. You should hear the way he talks about this other girl, his friend Taylor’s sister, or cousin, I think. He’s just a sucker for anyone who’s nice to him.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hours later, you’re sitting on the couch in your apartment, waiting for Adrian to finish up in the shower.

On the drive to their headquarters, Adrian had explained all about their mission and how an alien race called ‘the butterflies’ had taken over the bodies of (and, therefore, killed) all those people in the factory long before Adrian’s team had arrived.

At headquarters, you had told them everything you knew about your clients at Glan Tai and had given them the coordinates for their other delivery location- a small farm thirty miles north of the factory. Murn seemed to be satisfied with your intel and approved of Harcourt’s plan to have Adrian keep you under close surveillance. Great. 

Adrian grabbed his go-bag from his Sebring and drove the two of you in your van back to your apartment, where you immediately ran to the shower, to try and rid yourself of all the negative feelings from today.

He now appears in your living room, fresh out of the shower in a pale blue t-shirt and jeans, looking much less out of place than when he was in his full combat gear. But he still stands awkwardly, not sure what to do with himself. 

“Thirsty?” you ask him. “I’ve got wine.”

“I shouldn’t. I’m supposed to be keeping an eye on you.”

You find two wine glasses and place them on the coffee table. He sits on the edge of your couch. “What am I gonna do, Adrian?” You open up a bottle of red wine and start pouring. “I could barely stand seeing all that shit at the factory. Do you really think I’m gonna kill you?” You slide a glass towards him and start filling your own. 

He looks down at the wine but doesn’t touch it. You raise your glass. “To forgetting the worst day of my life.”

“The worst day of your life? Today was awesome!” He looks genuinely surprised that you’re not sharing his elation. “We killed a ton of butterflies, and now thanks to you, we know where they keep their cow.”

It’s a sentence that wouldn’t have made sense to you a few hours ago. And you hate that it does now.

“We’re saving the world,” he continues. “And you helped!”

You push his wine glass closer to him. “To saving the world, then.”

He takes a sip and screws up his face. “Do you have any beer? Ooh, or soda!”

“It’s in the van. And most of it’s covered in blood now.”

“Then this is great,” he says, a little too politely. 

“If you’re not used to it, the first glass tastes like acetone,” you tell him, draining yours. “But the second one…” You pause, pouring yourself another. “The second goes down real smooth.”

Adrian copies you and gulps down the red wine. You refill his glass, and he takes another sip.

“The second one isn’t so bad, actually.” He sounds surprised. 

You sink down on the couch next to him. “So now what?” you ask. He looks confused, so you elaborate. “What do you usually do with hostages all night?”

“You’re not a hostage!” He looks offended. “I’m more like your bodyguard.”

“Oh yeah? Who are you guarding me from? Your friends?”

He looks up over his glasses in thought. “Well, just Harcourt. And Murn. But it’s mostly to keep you safe from the butterflies.”

You take another drink of wine. Studying his face, you think he’s telling the truth. He really doesn’t consider you to be his hostage. As you look him over, you realise you’ve never noticed how curly his hair is before- he’s normally wearing that dorky little Fennel Fields hat. 

You’ve always thought he was cute in a wholesome kind of way but now that he’s out of his work uniform, you can appreciate that he’s, like, ridiculously, conventionally handsome. You wonder if he knows it. You wonder a lot of things about Adrian, especially now that, come to think of it, everything you know about him is probably a lie to keep his secret identity hidden.

“Truth or dare?” you blurt. 

“What?”

“Go on.” You gesture towards him with your glass. “We’ve got a long night. I want to find out more about you. Adrian. Vigilante.”

He looks excited. Maybe it’s the prospect of playing a game, or maybe he’s just happy someone wants to know more about him. Both sides of him.

“Truth then.”

“Does your pregnant ex-girlfriend exist?”

He groans and leans his head back on the couch, staring at the ceiling. “No. I was just trying to cover how stoked I was that Peacemaker was out of jail.” 

You laugh, but your eyes linger on his exposed neck and the way his Adam’s apple moves when he talks.

He turns his head to look over at you through his wire-rimmed glasses. “I don’t think Taylor likes me.”

“Taylor likes you just fine,” you lie, sipping your wine.

“Truth or dare?” asks Adrian.

“Truth.”

“Has Taylor ever told you that you shouldn’t date me?”

“Ugh, fine. Yes. He told me not to give you my number.”

“Why?!”

“If you want to ask a follow-up question, then you need to take a drink. That’s the rule.” He does so- quickly. “Okay, fine. He says he doesn’t trust you because you’re always lying about things, and it kind of annoys everyone because you’re a bad liar.”

“Everyone?! I thought we were talking about Taylor?”

“If you want to be liked and have a secret identity, you need to be a better liar.”

“Okay, that’s fair,” admits Adrian, twisting the stem of the glass between his fingers. “Your turn, truth or dare?”

“Dare.”

He thinks for a couple of beats. “I dare you to finish your drink.”

“Are you trying to get me drunk?”

“It was the only dare I could think of that wasn’t a sexy dare.”

The newly formed idea of Adrian asking you to do something sexy for him makes you pause. Warmth pools deep in your tummy as watches you, waiting. God, why does red wine always make you feel so slutty? You raise your eyebrows over the rim of your glass, and you drain the rest of the liquid. “Why don’t you want to give me a sexy dare?” you ask, setting your glass down.

“I dunno, don’t you think there’s kind of a power imbalance?” 

“That’s true. You are my bodyguard after all.” You nod contemplatively. “And I guess it would be awkward since you need to stay here for a few more days.”

“Oh, I meant-” Adrian cuts himself off. What he really meant would sound incredibly childish now. 

You get up from the couch to retrieve another bottle of wine from the breakfast bar that separates your kitchen from your living room. “Go on, what did you mean?”

“No, I meant what you said.” 

No, he didn’t. What he meant is that you have all the power because he has such a huge crush on you. And the way the wine is going to his head, he’s not sure he trusts himself to give you a dare without it having an ulterior motive. Adrian watches as you twist the corkscrew into the bottle with precision. Your chest jiggles in your tank top with the recoil of your arm extracting the cork, and it makes Adrian blush bright red. He discreetly adjusts himself in his jeans.

You bring the new bottle of wine over to the couch and sit down cross-legged, your back leaning against the armrest so you can get a better look at him without constantly straining. Fuck, he’s gorgeous like this, you think, as he gets comfortable, changing position so he can look at you too. In the soft light of your living room, you can make out that his cheeks are pink again. “Does wine usually make you flush like that?” you ask. 

“Uh, I wouldn’t know. Can wine do that?”

“To some people, yeah. For me, it just makes me feel kinda sexy.” You clap your hand to your mouth, watching Adrian’s eyes widen. “Ugh! Sorry, I wouldn’t have said that if I hadn’t had two glasses already.” You scoff and shake your head. “Truth or dare?”

“Truth.”

The wine is making you feel bolder. “Have you had sex in your Vigilante costume?”

“Today?”

You almost choke on your newly poured drink with laughter. 

“Okay, that answers that question. In which case, I have a follow-up,” You take a sip, pointedly. “What’s Vigilante’s favourite sex position?”

“Oh, uh…” Adrian thinks back to when he last had sex as Vigilante, with Amber and Peacemaker a few days ago. “Any, I guess.”

“Any? C’mon, you picked truth!”

“It is the truth! I don’t take my mask off, or my suit if I don’t have to. So it always feels the same. Fun, I guess, but sorta uncomfortable. Funcomfortable.”

You smile and rest your head on your hand, elbow leaning on the back of the couch. “What about Adrian?”

“Is that another follow-up question?”

You acquiesce and take another drink but before you can even swallow he says “Missionary.”

“Boring,” you tease but he doesn’t seem fazed.

“It’s not. Not when you really like someone anyway. Missionary is fucking great - when you can kiss them, hold their hand, stare into their eyes…” He pauses, his green eyes burning into yours. “Boring is not being able to even taste someone because of my mask.”

You realise you’ve been holding your breath. You look away and exhale slowly, trying to steady the growing arousal burning hot, deep in your pelvic floor. 

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I-” When you raise your head again, he’s still looking at you intently. “I just realised I haven’t been fucked like that in a really long time.”

He shakes his head. “Yeah right! I bet you go on tons of dates.”

“I do,” you admit with a tilt of your head. “But did you know that like 90% of women don’t orgasm on a one-night stand?”

Adrian’s eyebrows knit together “That doesn’t sound right. Women always cum when I-”

“That’s what all men say, Adrian. But honestly, I don’t think a man has made me cum in, like, the entire time I’ve been single.”

“I could,” he says, matter-of-factly. It’s not a boast, it’s a simple statement. 

Honestly, you're not sure if it’s the alcohol or the vivid image you have of Adrian making you clutch at your bedsheets and moan his name, but something’s making the blood rush to your face and other parts of your body that you’re still desperately trying not to think about. 

“I’ll do it right now if you want?” 

He’s asking if he can try to make you cum as casually as if asking if he can help you restock the vending machine. It’s bolder than you’d expected from the shy busboy. Then again, you’d never expected him to be Vigilante either… maybe you should review all the preconceptions you have of him.

Your abdomen clenches. Fuck, you can feel how hot and sticky your underwear is as he blinks at you behind his glasses, waiting for your response.

You look at his face hungrily, eyes lingering on his lips, now stained with red wine. “Adrian, listen. I’m sure you’re very good, blah blah blah. But I just… I don’t want to set you up for disappointment. It’s kind of hard to make me cum.”

“Let me give it a shot. And if I can make you cum, you let me take you on a date.”

You stare at him, feeling your chest pounding as you contemplate his offer. There’s something about his voice that’s so sincere and so fucking desperate for you, your brain can’t think of a reason not to say yes.

“Truth or dare?” he asks, breaking the silence.

“Truth.”

“Do you want me to go down on you? I’m really good at it.”

Yes! You want to scream- already stupidly soaking fucking wet at the mere idea of it. 

Instead, you squeeze your eyes shut and nod. “I can’t believe we’re doing this.”

“Yeah?” His tone makes you think that he wasn’t really expecting you to say yes.

“Yes, Adrian.” You laugh in disbelief. “If you make me cum, you can take me on a date.” He grins and you shift inelegantly, not sure how to proceed. “So… how do you wanna-”

Adrian pounces on you before you can ask the question, his red-stained lips crashing against yours. You kiss him back- hard. You’re thirsty for him, you realise, as you taste the alcohol mixed with the slightly metallic taste of his saliva. You want to drain him, drown in him.

He groans when you grab the nape of his neck and suck on his bottom lip. He can’t believe that you’re kissing him like this- like it’s you who’s been pining after him and not the other way around.

You pause, lips barely touching his. “Fuck, I’ve wanted to kiss you like this for so long,” you whisper.

“You- you have?”

“Adrian, I spend half my week trying to find you new kinds of speciality soda just so I have an excuse to talk to you.”

“Oh.” Realisation dawns on him. All this time he just thought you were really, really into soda. 

Adrian gives you one last deep kiss and pulls away. He gets on his knees on the floor, and the sight of him there, with his hands on your hips and his body between your legs, makes your cunt clench. You bite your lips in anticipation.

His fingertips hook the hem of your sweatpants. “Can I take these off?” You lift your hips, permitting him to remove them.

“Fuck,” he breathes, staring at your pussy.

“Adrian…” You mumble, suddenly self-conscious. Exposed. You try to bring your knees together, but he places a hand on each of your thighs, holding them firmly open. 

“You’re wet already,” he says, in a self-satisfied sort of way that makes your skin feel like it’s on fire. “When did that happen? Was it when I said I’d make you cum?”

You shake your head. “When I was wondering what kind of sexy dare you wanted to give me.”

He grins “I wanted to dare you to take your top off.” He traces a finger along your hot, wet folds. You gasp, feeling the calloused texture of his fingertip brushing up and down against your skin.

“Like this?” You lift your tank top up and over your head, tossing it aside and then you squeeze your tits together. 

He sits on the floor, lips parted slightly in awe. You feel like he’s looking at you like you’re the most-

“You’re the most beautiful fucking thing I’ve ever seen.”

Now you really are embarrassed but before you can respond, he dips the finger that was sliding along your folds into your pussy. You bite your lip to stifle the vulnerable, blissful sigh that leaves you.

“It’s okay- you can moan for me.” He reassures, pushing a thick finger in and up. You feel your walls squeezing around him in response. “God, you’re so tight around my finger.”

“Fuck-” you plead, as he teases you, gently stroking your g-spot. His lips haven’t even touched you yet and you already feel like you’re having to consciously stop yourself from cumming.

“You needed this, huh?” he asks and you watch as he kisses your inner thigh, sucking the sensitive skin there. You have to look away- just the sight of his jaw muscles moving as he traces his tongue along the crevice where your thigh meets your body almost sends you over the brink.

“Adrian, I’m- fuck-” After all your warnings about how difficult it would be to make you cum, you’re are shamefully close already- and Adrian knows it. Everything below your waist is hot and shaking and swollen as his finger curls up inside you, tapping rhythmically. 

“Wait not yet- I’ve got to taste you. I want you to cum on my tongue.”

Warmth envelopes your clit as Adrian opens his mouth and slowly glides his tongue over the bundle of nerves there, tasting you for the first time. He barely moves at all but you’re so close that just the pressure of his mouth on you sends the crashing wave of your orgasm rolling across his hot tongue. Your back arches and your walls clamp down around his finger. 

He lets out a groan, sending pleasant vibrations across your clit. 

“Shit, Adrian-”

Blinding lights appear somewhere between your eyelids and the centre of the universe. Your thighs tense as the pleasure shoots through your body, your pussy flooding his mouth between your legs. 

When you finally stop twitching he removes his tongue from you, giving you a moment’s respite. 

“That was, like, really easy,” he smirks as you run your hands through your hair in disbelief. “I didn’t even have to take my glasses off.”

“I’ve never-” You try to catch your breath, blinking at him. You’re not sure you’ve even made yourself cum that quickly before. “That’s never happened -so fast- ever.”

“I shoulda asked what two orgasms would get me.”

“Literally anything. Do whatever you want with me-” you babble, staring up at the ceiling. You pause to look down when you feel him remove his finger from inside you. 

And he takes off his glasses, ready to make you a fucking mess.

It’s the singular hottest action you’ve ever seen anyone do in your entire life- Adrian Chase is going to be the end of you.

He hooks his arms behind your knees, lifting your ass off of the couch and pulling you towards him. 

“You’re so beautiful like this,” he says, mesmerised by the way your chest still heaves in the aftershock of your orgasm. Adrian buries his face between your legs, delving his tongue between your lips and exploring your entrance.

He pulls back for a second “I knew you’d taste so fucking good.” 

Fuck. 

You watch as he sucks on two of his fingers and sinks them deep inside you, up to his knuckles. When you repeat his name over and over, he answers by flicking his tongue over your clit.

You gasp at the sensation and grab a fistful of his thick, curly hair. His tongue rolls gentle circles around your clit as his fingers work in and out, softly stretching your pussy. Adrian takes his time now and it’s agonising. 

For so long he’s been having sex as Vigilante. Adrian’s missed this, the freedom of having his mask off. Of taste. And he can’t believe that it’s you that he’s devouring. 

Fuck, and you could lie here like this forever, just enjoying him exploring you, like he wants nothing more than to make you gush all over him and cry his name again. Normally you’d feel under pressure to perform, to give him that second orgasm he’s so determined to draw from you, but the way he’s taking his time, lazily swirling his tongue in circles, and curling his fingers into you makes you dissolve into a puddle.

“Fuuuck,” you whine helplessly, feeling the familiar sensation of you losing yourself, the heat that’s been slowly building deep in your core threatening to boil over. “Can we do this, like, the whole time you’re here protecting me?” Your eyes try to find his but he’s staring at your tits. His other hand is on your hip, fingers not quite stretching up towards you - as if unsure what the boundary is on touching you when it comes to this silly little deal you’ve made.

You pull his hand to your chest, encouraging him to squeeze you. He moans needily between wet, sloppy licks. The sound of him being so turned on just from touching your body, when you haven’t laid a hand on him yet sends ecstasy searing through you.

And it comes, whipping through your core and cracking like thunder. You squeeze your thighs around his head and he lets you set the pace, as you grind yourself wildly onto his tongue, his lips, his chin. Adrian groans in encouragement when you grip the back of his head, his fingers still pressing into your g-spot as you press yourself against his mouth. 

You cum hard again, your rocking hips eventually shuddering to a halt as he gives you a few last long, slow licks. The faint prickle of embarrassment you feel from letting yourself come undone like that vanishes when you see Adrian’s face light up, his lips swollen and sticky, totally enamoured by your now slightly dishevelled appearance. 

His mouth looks irresistible. You slink down off the couch to join him on the floor so you can kiss him desperately. Fuck, why did you ever listen to Taylor? You needed this. Needed him. You taste the sweet, salty juices on Adrian’s lips and on his tongue.

“I’ll admit-” you breathe, pressing your forehead against his. “- you’re like really, really fucking good at that.”

“Told you.” He leans on the couch and gets to his feet. “So, where’s your bedroom?”

“Uh, down the hall, across from the bathroom. Why?”

“Two orgasms and I can do what I want with you. Deal’s a deal.” Before your brain can catch up, he hoists you to your feet and over his shoulder, making you squeal involuntarily with delight.

Oh my fucking god.

Adrian slaps your ass and carries you through to your bedroom, tossing you onto your bed where you burst into a fit of giggles. He smells warm and clean, like your favourite shower gel he must have used earlier. He crawls on top of you and plants tiny kisses all over your lips, your cheeks, your nose- every inch of your face and neck peppered with his affection. 

He pulls off his T-shirt and - Jesus Christ, he has abs. But you also notice his torso is covered in scars and bruises, the evidence of his double life painted across his body. A streak of white scar tissue here, a purple welt there-

“Don’t girls usually ask about all these injuries?” You ask, tracing your hand down his chest.

“I usually keep my suit on.” He shrugs.

And that’s when you realise- he doesn’t just happen to have sex as Vigilante. He only has sex as Vigilante. You feel a pang of understanding, thinking about the way he so wistfully described missionary earlier. You’re the only one who’s seen him like this. Both sides of him.

Adrian undoes his belt buckle and looks down at you lying spread out of the bedsheets in front of him, still flushed and glowing. He knew he’d be able to make you glow like that.

He pauses. “Do, uh, do you have a condom? I wasn’t expecting to…”

You find a condom in your bedside drawer while he undresses and then you help to put it on him as you kiss the small trail of dark hair below his belly button. He’s big- bigger than what you’re used to. You’d really, really like to suck it, you think. But Adrian has other ideas. He guides you back to lie on your pillows and climbs on top of you.

Wanton anticipation bubbles over inside you, you sigh needily as he kisses your neck and brings his calloused hand between your legs again. He slides his fingers into your folds and you hear the wet sounds of him rubbing your slick on his cock. It’s greedy but you’re already impatient for him- you want to cum for him again.

He positions himself at your entrance and looks into your eyes. “You okay?” he murmurs.

“Yes,” you breathe. “Fuck me- please.”

The way you plead makes him twitch- he can’t take it anymore. The erection he’s had since you opened that second bottle of wine is throbbing. Adrian’s hips press into you and you feel his cock pushing through your folds, into your centre. A soft whimper escapes your lips as you feel him filling you up, the walls of your pussy struggling to accommodate him.

Watching your reaction, he double checks “Sure you’re okay?” 

You nod. Because it aches - but in the best kind of way. 

“Good,” he says. “Because you feel so good. Your pussy feels so fucking good around me.”

You wrap your legs around his waist. Fuck, he has such a slutty little waist, you think to yourself as he grinds into you, pushing deeper, the head of his cock pressing into your g-spot. You slip your hand between your bodies to touch yourself and he moans quietly in your ear.

“Oh my god, yeah. Fuck, rub your clit because I’m not gonna last long.”

He clasps your other hand, fingers intertwining with yours- half holding it, half pinning it to the bed. Your body writhes under him, leaning your head back into your pillows and he takes the opportunity to suck at your freshly exposed neck.

“You look so good taking it so deep like this,” he groans, tilting his head down to watch his cock slide in and out of you. “I can’t believe I’m fucking inside you.”

Everything he says makes the hairs on the back of your arms stand up. You feel so, deliciously full- the indecent slapping and squelching noises as he picks up pace and pounds into you only makes you wetter.

Your legs squeeze around his waist as your whole body tightens like a spring coiling, ready to be released. The friction of his body moves yours, driving you into your mattress, and putting even more rhythmic pressure on your fingers against your clit. 

“Adrian, I’m- ah, fuck- I’m gonna cum again.”

“Fuck, look at me. I want you to cum when I cum. Let it all out for me.”

You try and keep eye contact with him while bliss rockets through your body as his hips slam into you harder. It spreads from your centre right down your legs, now in a vice-like grip around him. You curse his name incoherently, your pussy tightening and releasing as you cum around his cock. 

“That’s it- fuckfuckfuckfuck-” His full weight collapses on you as he empties himself. You feel Adrian’s cock pulsing inside you as he groans your name and comes to a halt.

You both lie there for a few moments, Adrian breathing raggedly into the crook of your neck, his heartbeat and yours pounding against each other. Your euphoria is interrupted only briefly when he pulls out of you and disposes of the condom. 

Adrian returns to your bed and pulls you into his chest. 

“I am never listening to Taylor ever again,” you say, face pressed against his pectoral muscles.

“Yeah?”

“I mean, unless…” You tilt your head up to look at him. “You still want to take me on a date right?”

“Are you crazy? Of course, I do. Why wouldn’t I?”

“Nevermind.” The dating scene in Evergreen has sucked so hard for so long, your first thought was that he might not want to see you again.

He grabs your face with both hands, trying to drum sense into you. “I’ve wanted to ask you out for months. You’re not getting rid of me.”

Adrian plants a kiss on your forehead.

Maybe there is a decent man in this town after all.

[azenpal]

The answer to my maybe

– aaron hotchner x neighbor!female reader

summary | being in a new place is weird, but you make it harder for yourself by crushing on your neighbor

warnings | nothing really, just me trying to envision a pervert hotch, cliffhanger

word count | 2055

a/n | hi, i’m just going to drop this one here because i can’t find the inspiration for the smut part of this story<3

Living in a house alone isn’t as fun as the movies made you dream of. Although you enjoy your alone time and doing the things you promised yourself you’d do for years. Somehow, there was still that nudging feeling that something wasn’t in its right place, telling you there’s a factor missing in your life now. The cycle of waking up, going to your job, doing an activity, and picking up a hobby felt mundane when you end the night staring at your ceiling. And it turns out, there were only a few DIY projects in your home you could do until you feel fed up with it. So here you were, laying on your sofa on a Saturday, staring at your window, hoping inspiration hits you to do anything. 

But if you could be honest, the only reason the view looked good was that there’s a chance you’ll see a glimpse of your neighbor– Aaron Hotchner, no— Agent Aaron Hotchner. The neighbor who introduced himself as you were moving the boxes in your home. The guy that told you places to see and restaurants to try as soon as the second time you met him. The father of Jack Hotchner, an adorable bundle of joy dressed as a cute little boy. The man your friends refer to as the hot neighbor when you confess to them how you feel “hot” every time you see him, among the many other confessions you would do and are willing to do for that man.  

But over the weeks, you grew to have a soft spot for the Hotchners each time you saw them playing outside or walking back to their homes with their ice cream. So, of course, bringing them snacks and buying Jack toys that remind you of him became a habit of yours and is certainly not just an excuse to see his dad, although that is a bonus. Yet every time you see Mr. Hotchner, you start to feel that your liking of him is growing too strong. It became so bad that you actually tried not to initiate any conversation with the Hotchner, but Jack is just too damn cute to ignore, and your resolution easily crumbled after two days. Failing to control your feelings and thoughts for Aaron, your mundane days were over but filled with nights imagining how it would feel to be in his arms. 

So, aside from your normal routine, nothing has changed, and you still have a lot of free time. But instead of finding a new hobby or trying to be productive, most of your days are now spent thinking about what you could do to stop your never-ending fantasies with Aaron. Maybe you just have to get out and spend money. Or maybe a shopping haul? Or maybe your period is just nearing, and you’re just horny at a different kind of level. Or maybe you just really need to get laid. Or maybe you need some romance in your life?  

Or maybe, just maybe, you were starting to want the feeling of a thrill? The idea of being careless, having the ability to just do without thinking of the consequences of your actions, or simply, your coworkers’ idea of having fun every time they have a drink. But a one-night stand is just a no-no; you know that you don’t trust people that way and the paranoia that you’ll get murdered if you’re alone with a stranger is just too strong for you to sleep with a stranger. 

But now that you’re thinking about it and you’re hearing your thoughts, maybe you’re just being dramatic about your life.

Then again, your friends have told you to go out more and “explore.” Meet new people and enjoy the different possibilities life has to offer aside from your usual safe and plain routine. So, heeding your friend’s advice, who may either start an adventure or a murder, the temporary answer to your maybes is meeting their friend, whom they all talk kindly of. The truth is, you will never do this on your own. The reason being a mix of anxiety, fear, insecurity, and your strong imagination of how your date would and could dump you on the spot in a hundred ways made you stop your finger every time you want to try a dating application. But knowing that the people you trust know the guy eases your negative emotions. However, while you’re thankful to them for being supportive, a part of you still regrets using the words “bored to death” and “looking for a thrill” when you opened up to them; after all, a delusional part of you wants to be on a date with your neighbor. 

And after weeks of talking with Jake and a side of asking your friends about what to do and if what you’re doing is correct, you actually had the courage to meet him. But behold, now that the meeting place is set and the time is also scheduled, you did not think of the possibility that you will rack your brains configuring countless combinations of your clothes. You want to appear like you put in the effort to look presentable but not overwhelming because maybe he could be someone special and think that your clothes were too much. But all you know is whether he likes you or rejects you, you want to look and feel good tonight and not think of Aaron Hothcner.  

With your bed filled with pants, shirts, skirts, your favorite underwear, and the dress you felt confident in, you step back, trying to think which combination will make you feel good tonight. There’s only a small chance that this date will solve your problems, but you want to try your best; after all, it’s better not to have regrets. So, holding onto your two favorite underwear while still in your towel, you try to imagine which would be better to boost yourself up. 

But then again, the point of this date was for you to feel something new, so maybe wearing the usual wouldn’t be the right way to start- and also in hopes of getting some, as your friends have said. So, looking at the further edge of the bed, you grabbed the caramel nude and periwinkle underwear you have and contemplated between the two. Periwinkle would look good on you, but maybe it’s too much for a first date? Not that you want to impress him with your underwear. But caramel nude feels the safest right now, not too far off your comfort zone, but still different. 

Choosing the caramel nude underwear made you feel as if you’ve taken a big step in getting ready, even if you haven’t chosen what to wear. Although realistically thinking, it would take you hours to decide what to wear, so opting to do your usual make-up, you sent a picture of all the clothes in your bed to your friends for their choice. 

While waiting for your friend’s reply and starting on your make-up, you glimpse the dress you’ve only worn once for a specific purpose-- to deliver cookies to Aaron Hocthner’s door. Stupid? Yes. But do you regret buying it? No. You couldn’t say you regretted buying that dress because he complimented you for wearing it. And it’s not just that he said you looked pretty in it, but the fact that he noticed it was the first time you wore it made you feel hot. You could just combust on the spot. But of course, you didn’t admit it was new when he asked if it was, making a lie that you didn’t realize you still have that dress. 

That day also made you think that, just maybe, you had a chance with him. See, you remember what he wore the first day you saw him. He was wearing a Rangoon green polo; well, it was a well-fitted polo. You’re still unsure about the color, given that you just obsessed about it and searched for hours in the hues and shades of green that day. He also had sunglasses on, but you didn’t get a good look at them because the moment he saw you walking on your pavement, he quickly got rid of it and approached you while smiling. 

And as you see yourself smiling like a fool while remembering that day, you realize maybe that day sealed your fate already. But the buzzing of your phone cut your thoughts as your friends all voted for you to wear a dress. Making you remember the goal of tonight’s plan, stop thinking about Aaron Hotchner. 

Your date is a hot man. If you were in the mood for sex, you might jump his bones to end your dry spell. This is not a denial of the fact that you were in the mood for sex because, technically, you are, just not with the man in front of you. And maybe one more reply of saying what and I’m sorry I didn’t hear that, and your hot date would also know that your mind is floating to someone. Floating to someone serious-looking, big, hot, FBI, and most definitely your neighbor.

At this point, you have given up trying not to think about Aaron. Maybe when the date ends, you could say sorry to your friends and then thank them for doing this for you. You could also ask them to help you make a move on Aaron because, apparently, he’s in your head no matter what distraction you put yourself with. When you entered the place, you tried to imagine what restaurant Aaron would choose. Does he prefer a casual dinner? Would you be riding in his car while talking about your day to each other? Does he like the food you love? Would he wear a suit? Does he talk about his friends or work when on a date? Would he tell Jack about your date? Does he end a date by dropping you home and kissing you goodnight? Or maybe he would invite himself in and stay with you for the night?  

As the minute passes, you answer all your questions by imagining different scenarios of how your date would go. So, with a smile, kiss on the cheek, and goodbye, you entered your home to do the same repetitive way you end your night. But as you take your clothes off, you realize that somehow, what was first to be an evening you looked forward to turned out to be a night you just wanted to end. Wearing only your underwear, you flopped your body in your bed and exhaled loudly. You could not stop thinking of him at all. And no denial method of yours could get you to stop imagining a date with him. So maybe it would be better to just be honest with your feelings? Maybe you could ask your friends for advice. 

Picking up the phone, ready to tell them everything, you got a message from the man you were trying to avoid by all means.

Aaron Hotchner.

Prepare? What does he mean by that? Does he-

About to reply to Aaron that he sent you the wrong message, you look to your right and realize that the window is wide open. The window where you first saw how hot your neighbor is is freaking open. Rushing to close it, you checked if he was still there. How long has he seen you walking around in your room in a towel? 

Did he see you twirling and posing earlier while holding your underwear? 

Did he see everything? 

Mouth opening and mind flooding with questions, you realize what the hell just happened. 

The hot neighbor you’ve been crushing on has seen you posing in front of the mirror while holding your underwear and checking yourself out.

He saw you.

In your underwear.

And if this isn’t the most embarrassing night of your life, maybe finding a new place is the right answer to all your maybe’s. 

Endnote | now that i have dropped this, i will now contemplate how the hell i’m going to continue this but anywhore tysm for reading this!

Masterlist link

[hongjoongscafe]

Bloody Love...

Chapter: VI-Sadness-

♠︎Pairing: yandere!king!jungkookxoc(coronis)

♠︎Genre: angst, smut, yandere, gore, dark romance, horror, creepy (dark fantasy).

♠︎Summary: "you happen to be in a world where wrong is right and right is wrong."

♠︎Word count: 5.6k+

♠︎Warning: murder, masturbation(jk) (there are two people inside his room when he masturbates. But he does not get off of that fact so I won't add exhibitionism here. They are just props.)

♠︎Note: lemme know if you wanna be added to the permanent or specific taglist!

♠︎Masterpost

♠︎Serieslist

Smile. A pretty thing that people love to see. It is something that lightens the weight of hearts. A sweet, genuine smile is all that is needed to make someone's day better.

However…

Smile in itself is a stronger weapon. How? You may ask. A smile can suck the life out of one if given at such a time when they are fighting for life. A wide smile after sucking that life out, seeing a limp body on the ground… without any remorse. Perhaps a smile after ruining one's life.

All of them are, in one way or another, strong weapons.

The smile that his majesty gave was the biggest of all. His giggles, when he rips out someone's heart and beheads someone with his bare hands, were joyful. His smiles, when he would see a lifeless, pathetic man who could not stand in front of him, were priceless. His satisfied sighs were more often than before.

Nobody could decipher his twisted mind. The way he played his game was dangerous for others but he found it amusing. For him, taking someone's life was not an indecency but a ritual he had to commit to living. The feeling of the blood of his beloved imposters was his favourite paint on his body. Their screams were like melodious tunes. The way his ego would boost when they begged for clemency was a blessing for him.

It was early in the morning. The sky was still blackish grey but soon it would turn lighter. He couldn't keep his happiness upon seeing his Coronis in the woods looking flawless. Her pretty eyes were shaking as she took his form in. He was just too eager to see her, he didn't even bother cleaning up after his monstrous acts.

With that image in his head, he now stood in front of his own man. They went back to the castle after seeing Coronis with her father. Later on, they moved early to reach where they were now. Under the heavy jewelled mask, he was smiling widely. The butterflies in his chest were bubbling up making him all giddy and excited about what was coming next.

He was surrounded by his men– Jimin, Mingyu, Taehyung, Lando, and Jay.

They all looked around not knowing why they were brought here, near the village. All they knew was that they had to be here with the king at this time. In his words, “We have an important obligation to fulfil.” They knew better than to just disagree.

“Isn't everything so beautiful at this time?” He began. “Oh, this chilly, crisp air,” he sighed as he petted his horse’s neck. He was sitting on his horse as others were on the ground, in front of him looking for his command. “Jae… I think you have seen some… Interesting things, no?” he said.

Jae's eyes widened. He needed no more confirmation… It was he who had to take the last breath. He started to shiver like a weakling. “Wh-w-what?”

His Majesty chuckled, eyes becoming darker. The lust for the blood poured into his veins. “Just what you heard, Jay.” He said in his sweet voice. “I think we won't be short of people if one is to go… We are already enough.”

“What did I do?!” he whimpered.

“A lot,” he gestured to his men to hold him. “Your time is over.”

With his other hand gesture, Taehyung and Lando knew exactly what needed to be done. “You both are shrewd enough. I'll leave it up to you both. I must be surprised, proud and content.”

His command was a death note. And everyone was prepared for the worst. He only cared about death, not the path that was chosen to make it happen. However, it was different. He wanted him to suffer and they needed to make him suffer no matter what. In the end, the first thing they were taught was to not catch feelings. It was only to make it easier for them to get the task done.

“I'll make sure my Princess is not seen by anyone else the way only I can.”

…

Proud was not the correct word to describe his Highness’s feelings. He felt beyond that. The hanging dead corpse was like his award of honour. He made sure to remember to praise the artists of this art. All he wanted was for Jae to suffer and he did… really badly.

Jimin could see the giddiness his master felt. He could see his iris dilate and cheeks rising through his mask. He was afraid to even look in her shack's direction. It was better to leave him and his obsessions alone.

He waited for Coronis to come out of her shack and see a beautiful gift that his men worked on. Would she be excited or terrified? Doesn't matter to him. He just wanted to see her and just have a glimpse of her beauty.

Day and night, for him, were exhausting. He felt like a man in urgent need of cocaine but he needed Coronis, she was his drug. His body ached for her. He would wonder how she would feel in his arms, around him, over him, beneath him all while moaning and loving him.

He wanted to caress her body and feel her softness against his fingers. He wanted to look deep into her black eyes and get drunk on them and just… live in them.

Unlike other times, he wanted her to be beside him. Where he threw women around like a mere toy, he wanted to cherish her and show her what other things he had to offer solely to her. He didn't care if she loved him or liked him, he only wanted to live his fantasy one way or another.

His heart skipped a beat when caught sight of his addiction running out to see the oh-so-prized gift that he had. He saw how she looked at it and a gasp that left her chest. Her hair was messy, her eyes were slightly swollen, and her face was perfect.

Terrified. That's how she looked. He didn't care as long as she was there, looking so angelic, he didn't care about anything.

His chest felt lighter when her eyes met his. She looked like she saw a ghost. He was worse than that but he was humble. For him, he still wasn't evil. He didn't feel it.

He felt disappointed when she turned around and went back inside without letting him see her. But who was he to stop her? He was satisfied with what he got and turned around to leave.

One of his maids was standing in his chamber, ready to treat him after this long night and morning. She helped him out of his clothes and stood by the door of the bathroom, waiting for him to step in so she could help him wash.

Instead of going in, he laid down on his bed, feeling the silk sheets against his bare skin and being consumed by the soft mattress. He sighed, feeling content. He wished it was her arms that he was falling into.

Her…

A silly smile crept onto his face and his pretty devilish eyes became dazed, thinking about Coronis. Something inside his chest steered, making his body aware of his needs. A sinful hum escaped his lips and his hips thrust into thin air. His girthy length started to harden with the mere thought of her.

He caressed his chest with his hands, thinking it was hers. His pebble nipples hardened as he rubbed them between his finger and thumb. At this moment, all he wanted was for her to be wrapped around him like a snake and devour him. He wanted her to make him moan and pleasure in all ways possible, bite him to mark him as hers.

It was unfair. That he needed to wait for a long time. But where was the fun in getting her right away? He wanted to feel as if he won something. And he was doing just that. The fruit would be sweeter after he gets it.

In his eyes, she was the only being alive and breathing. Everyone else was not worth living. Only him and her.

His free hand slowly inched closer towards his aching cock. But he didn't hold it, instead, he teased himself, and made him ache for the precious touch. He caressed the base and cupped his heavy balls, ready to release his heat. He pulled them and squeezed them. “Hmmmfuck,” he moaned. “Just one touch, baby and I'll forget everything but you,” he whispered.

He touched his body like a lover himself. His soft breath and light moans of her name were pouring out of his body. He felt dirty and needy. Needy of touch and love. A touch of her warm cunt around his cock.

He let his finger run along his wet slit and draw circles around his swollen head. His hips shuddered. “Yeah,” he chuckled. He finally wrapped his fist around his length and pumped. He let go of his nipple and grabbed the sheets above his head. “Oh baby, look at me… so wet for you. Please let me feel you around me. Wrap around me all warm and tight. Wet my cock with your pretty cunt.”

He tugged his cock harder as he thought about how she would look sucking him off. How her lips would wrap around his girth and try to take his whole length in at once. He felt like he would cum right when she touched him.

The fire in his pit was burning. He ached for a release but wanted her to command him. He wanted Coronis to tell him when to finish.

With a dumb smile, he allowed himself to cross the line, in the end, that's what she would want anyway. Isn't it? His hands agreed with him as they pushed him to the edge but he wasn't done. He wanted to cry for his high. He wanted to feel how longing for someone felt.

It's not every day he wants to give in and be handled by his emotions.

His nails dug into the skin of his chest as he palmed himself. He wasn't sure where to pay attention, his heavy ball, his aching cock, or his sensitive nipples. His toes curled as he pinched the tip of his cock. He chuckled, loving how it felt.

The nerves of his hands and arms were bulging out and looked angry. His ears and cheeks turned red from the pleasure and thought of seeing Coronis naked under him and begging as he thrust inside her wet cunt. He would do anything to hear her over and over again forever, he just wanted to grab the right chance to make her his.

“Princess,” his Highness moaned, “Wait for me. don't fucking fly away with someone else. Won't be good for you… or them.”

He looked down at his hand holding his cock. It never looked this hard and angry before. The need made him want to cry for a sole touch. How could someone blind him with the mist of lust in such a minimal time? Her one look made him forget himself and just get lost in the haze in the middle of the day and now for all the waking and sleeping time.

Beauty is a dangerous weapon. He knew it well. He himself was an art of nature. A beautiful man with a wicked mind… someone who mentally got off after hurting people and killing them slowly and painfully. But she… she was the definition of art itself. Her beauty was nothing in front of Aphrodite herself. No wonder why people wanted her to breathe in their way. She held power more than she realized.

He thought about all those times when he peeked into her slot, and watched her sleeping through the night. He closed his eyes and replayed the moment when her chest slowly rose and relaxed as she breathed. He thought of all the times he watched her bathing all naked. Her perky breasts and sweet curves are all wet and soapy. His cock leaked globs of precum thinking about how her hands squeezed and rubbed her body to clean herself. How her hand would disappear between her legs to wash her intimates.

His legs shook and his balls tensed. He started to jerk faster and squeezed his leaking head harder every time. He moaned louder and louder as his high was coming closer. He played with his balls.

With a last cry, his hips rose into the air, his eyes rolled back into his skull, and his head fell back as he came all over himself. His body shook from the intensity of his orgasm. His chest and stomach were sprayed with his cum.

He took deep breaths to calm his body down. He rubbed his clean hand on his face to move his hair back and realized how his tears had slipped out of his eyes. He felt dumb.

He looked at his torso and sighed at the mess he had made of himself. He scooped his cum with his fingers and rubbed them with his thumb. He thought about how it would look when he would rub them onto Coronis's face and ruin her kohl and make her beg him to cover her with his cum.

Call it a fantasy but he was dedicated to turning it into a sweet-sweet reality.

“No one can have you like I want to.”

…

Fear was consuming Coronis. The moment she was supposed to step out, her heart would shiver and make her sweat through her clothes.

It had been a few weeks since she figured out about the man. The King.

She wanted to laugh and roll on the ground and slap herself in the face until she died. Just one eye contact. It took that one eye contact to ruin her life and get stuck in a burning lava that consumed her slowly, making her feel every single burn on her smooth and silky skin.

The questions for tomorrow gurgled out of her mind with every breath she took. The fear of eyes behind her back, watching each step she took engulfed her.

She felt like they were tiny worms with spiky legs crawling onto her and biting her away. No matter how much she tried to shrug them off, they stayed. They stayed and bit harder to make their power known. The worst thing was that she could not stand against them. She knew if she did that, she was going to be dead meat and so was her whole family.

This was not her only nuisance going on. She turned nineteen now. It is such a young age that one carves for love and affection more than paternal or maternal attention.

She had needs as she has falsely declared. Her father thought about it and started looking for a man who could love her and have some money to keep her happy and comfortable. He would bring new men he found around every couple of days.

Coronis was growing sick of this. She didn't ask for this mess. It was getting ridiculous. With every single man, she realized how fake they could be. It was almost scary to see them act all angels in front of her family but a total scum in front of her in private.

The doors only needed to close and they would try to touch her and objectify her. They wanted their dirty hands on her but she was stronger than that.

Today was no different. The hushed voices were loud to Coronis through the door of her slot. She sat there, feeling alone. Her eyes were blank, no emotions flickered into them. There was just tiredness. As if she had accepted her fate.

Destruction. Chaos. Bloodshed… the list goes on.

“You are going to go away?” Circe's soft voice mumbled and pulled Coronis out of her trance.

Coronis's eyes looked at Circe who was sitting in the corner, facing away from her and her knees tucked under her chin. “What?”

“Are you going to leave us and go away? Get married and not be here anymore?” she asked again.

Coronis looked at her back. “I don't know,” she sighed.

“Mhm,” there was a brief silence before she spoke up again. “If you do get married, will you come here and spend some time with me?”

“Why do you ask that?”

Circe sighed and shrugged. “I just wanted to know…” her voice broke.

“Circe,” Coronis said, “look at me, now.” Circe shook her head and kept her face hidden. “I'm not asking, Circe. I'm telling you to look at me.”

Circe reluctantly looked at her older sister. Her face was swollen and shiny from the tears. Her eyes were red and her chin was wobbling. She looked more fragile than ever. It was as if she had experienced the worst heartbreak of all time.

Coronis's heart pinched inside her chest. Seeing Circe like this was her nightmare. She never wanted her little sister to have any sad tears in her eyes. For others, they might be tears but for her, they were needles that were poking her heart again and again.

“Why those tears? What is it? Is there someone bothering you?” Coronis asked, panicking internally.

Circe sobbed quietly to Coronis. It would be one of those rare occasions when Circe showed some emotions other than ignoring all of them or collectively not feeling any. “It is nothing,” she said. “I don't think you getting married is the fairest act.”

The older was taken aback. “What do you mean by that? Why would it not be the fairest?” Inside her head, she agreeded with her younger sister. It was sudden and uncalled for. Marriage was not something she wanted just yet. Maybe in future, she saw herself with a lover and saw her happy but at the moment she had a lot on her plate, to the point where everything was flowing out and was difficult to influence.

“Just, look at you! Do you think you are ready to get married?!” no. “You have just started to see the world, it’s bad but it can be used as an excuse?” It was not nearly possible. “Why would you want to marry someone who will go around and hurt you, treat you like any other women in this village. He ain't like our father who takes care of mother like a queen but just another heartless being who just… just…” True, no one is like father. “I don’t know?! You will leave me alone?! Who will look after me? Do you still think this is the best thing to commit to? Do you not love me anymore?” If Coronis could say how she felt after hearing those words, the words were still limited and feelings were vast.

She said nothing. Not a single word of comfort or telling her how she will be there for her when needed. Her life was uncertain. Anything could happen and she won't have time to go back to her little sister and comfort her. Telling her lies to make her feel good would cause the little one much more pain.

It is easier to promise fake comforts but at what cost?

This time, Coronis faced away and sat in silence, listening to Circe sniffing silently. A few moments passed away and she felt little arms wrapping around her from behind. “Do not face away from me… I'm lost and I need you the most right now.”

Coronis helped her sit in her lap and hugged her tight. “Even if I go away… mother is here. Always listen to her and never be in trouble. Be a good girl… no one in this world is forever. You have to be your own forever. Build yourself stronger and stronger till you die.”

“Can't you take me with you?” she mumbled into her shoulder.

“If I could, I would.”

Before anything else could be said, the door opened and their mother walked in. She sat beside the two girls and sighed. “It's time to step out, Coronis.” No one moved from their spot. Another tired sigh left Martha. “I think this might work out. He genuinely seems pleasant. Look into it, you might find him as someone you would spend life with.”

“What is the need to get me married so soon?” she asked.

“I was married at the age of eighteen. And you are young and beautiful. You have your needs as you said it yourself–”

“You know exactly what I was talking about, Mother,” Coronis shook her head.

“Sooner or later, you have to get married. So what is the problem now?” Martha argued.

“You could have prevented it or at least delayed it for now…” She felt helpless. “I am aware that you mean good but I want to handle it myself.”

“I can't say anything, Coronis. Your father is determined…” Coronis did not say anything. Taking the environment of the situation, Martha stood up and held Circe's arm, “Let's leave, Circe. The good man wishes to see Coronis. Let him be in here. She is not going to listen anyway.”

Circe reluctantly let go of her sister and took small steps away and out of the door while silently sniffing, following Martha. Each step took a piece of Coronis away. She had things to tell the little one. All the finest love that lived in her heart for her, wanted to pour out on her little feet. She had a longer way to go and Coronis wanted to hold her through it. But love for different people has its own limits.

Coronis sat facing away from the door as it creaked open and the soft sound of the feet padded closer to her. A faint, calm breath was evident in the air. A few moments later, a smooth voice echoed in her slot.

“Never in this lifetime have I ever thought that someone's mere presence would be enough to bring my heart at peace for once in this intolerant world,” he said.

Coronis's brows frowned as she took in his words. She slowly turned around and looked up at the face of the new presence. Her breath hitched as she looked at the man. There stood a tall handsome man with beautiful green eyes and tanned skin. His features were soft like her bread and skin smooth like butter. He had golden curly hair falling above his eyes. His pretty face supported the smallest yet the calmest smiles she had ever seen.

Looking at him brought a sense of peace in her. He was a person she never knew she needed to see until now. He was wearing common clothes. Beige and dark brown.

Coronis gestured for him to sit down in front of her on the cushion. “I don't think you are talking about me…”

“Edwin. And of course, I'm talking about you, Ms gorgeous,” he smiled beautifully.

She smiled a little at him without her knowledge. “Is that so, Mr Edwin? The wealthy man?”

At this, he chuckled. “Well, my parents thought I could be wealthy so they named me Edwin.”

“Did it work?”

“Of course, it did! I'm not rich but better than the time I was born,” he said. “You tell me, Ms Coronis. What is with the fog of sadness in your eyes? You don't have to tell me,” he quickly clarified.

His short lines made her nervous. “Then I'll keep my mouth shut,” she said as she tried to keep her expressions neutral, hiding her stories behind the fog. “It's nothing, to be honest. You tell me about yourself. Why are you being so nice?”

Edwin raised his eyebrows. “Why am I being nice? It's because there is so much bad going around so I think I must stay nice like a newborn. I don't wish to hurt anybody. Not you, not anyone else. Though I am perfectly capable of protecting people I love so you do not have to sweat about it.”

“Isn't that too nice of you? Don't you think this world may not deserve your kindness,” Coronis felt a little annoyed at his reply. Why would he be nice when he had no reason to be? Not to say it out loud, but being nice was nowhere near what this world really wanted. It begged for crime and blood. If people could, they would eat their own flesh and get drunk on their own blood out of hatred.

He smiled, taking Coronis's hand in his and rubbing circles on her palm with his thumb. “I'm just a human in this book who wants an escape. Being just like any other person out there in the wild will make me no different. I want to be nice and someone who can,” he sighed, “who can just help one life. I want to be a person who does not relate to blood on hands but to flowers on hearts. That's what I want to be.”

Edwin was a man Coronis had just met. But she wanted to give him a chance. However, she knew what she was dealing with. And if this handsome man was what he said to be, she could never live with the guilt of ruining his life. He would never forgive him. He will ruin him or perhaps kill him with a mere swing of his sword.

“Anyway,” he continued after a moment of silence. “I see you have cows outside.”

Coronis shook her head out of her trance. “Yes. They are my mother's. She supplies milk, cheese, and butter.”

“That is fascinating! I see cows around but they are the healthy ones,” he remarked.

“They are for Royal Castle. So, you know, the best for them,” she mumbled.

“Ah, really? These cows are lucky. At least, they are healthy and being fed properly…” he kept on speaking about the cows and other things that mattered the least, at least at the moment.

Coronis stopped listening to him but kept staring at his pretty face. She loved how his eyes would shine and his smile would widen when he would talk about things he specifically loved. The colour of his cheeks would glow and turn blush red. His smile was peaceful… something like morning sunshine, his smile shined through.

Smile. A bittersweet gesture of face. Nori had the most beautiful smile in the whole world. Even Edwin could not match the status of euphoria that her smile offered her. She was all Coronis could ask for. But life was harsher than that. Even if Coronis was not stuck in the king's eyes, the commoners would never accept them.

The disaster falls in love when a forbidden love blooms. It ruins the spark of the eyes and the softness of the smiles. It breaks apart the perfectly matched puzzles of hearts. And forever it ends with the hiddenness of the unaccepted love.

It takes one whisper, a tiny wicked whisper in the ear of a living being to fill the hate and one heavy whiff of air to separate the powerless petals of a dying flower.

Love is pain. Time by time, the world has proven it again and again.

Nori deserved better than this. It was better to leave her behind and let her live a life where she would not be a victim of the King. She still had time for her hands to undo the mistake that should have never happened.

Maybe Edwin was a way to get away from the storm and live a peaceful life by the meadows. A small possibility of escaping this realm buzzed within her chest. Though it was not possible, however, dreaming does not take any penny.

“I can dream about us…” Edwin’s voice pulled her out of her thoughts. “Us and if you want, two children or maybe just one. A daughter would be nice even though it is not safe for daughters but we can keep her safe.”

Coronis looked deeply into her genuine eyes. After seeing men wanting nothing but to touch her, here he was sitting and talking about the future which was not even certain.

He continued, “You know, I have wanted to have the house of my dreams and live there with someone I love. I wouldn't say that I love you just yet but I can say it won't take more than two breaths to be head over heels for you.”

“Don't you think too ahead of time, Edwin? Do you try to charm your way into a woman’s life all the time?” Coronis narrowed her eyes playfully.

“Ha,” he chucked. “So glad you think of me so highly, Ms Coronis. It is quite the opposite, to be frank with you. Women try to charm their way into my life. However, I have caught pretty sight of you plenty of times here and there in the market or near the meadows. I have always been fond of you. But I do not want to come out as a creep.”

“I see you have quite the knowledge of your surroundings. You piqued my interest, Mr Edwin,” she said and nodded.

“Even if you say no after this, I would feel so honoured just because I sat with you in your slot and had a decent talk,” he blushed. “It is like a bee found the perfect flower.”

Coronis's smile faded into a sad smile.

It was the first time that a man other than her father and brother was nice to her and did not touch her which she did not allow. He was surreal. It was, indeed, true that within the ugly stones laid the hidden gems.

“Grief,” Coronis said.

“Huh?” He asked with a confused mind.

“Grief is what is fogging my eyes, Edwin,” she said. “Day and night it decays me alive. The grief of not taking certain actions, the grief of not preventing things, the grief of being selfish, the grief of putting people in a position where they get hurt when they do not deserve it. Right now, things around me and within me are falling apart and I can not do anything about them at all. Every day is a new challenge. A challenge of staying alive…” her voice shivered.

Edwin smiled, “It is good to see someone genuinely feel something other than plain hate in this era…” he shook his head and held both of her hands. “However, grief is like a deadly disease. It definitely eats you alive. It hurts when people you love get hurt and you get hurt twice. Feeling grief is sort of mandatory when you have a heart that is made of flesh and blood and gold. You did not hurt anybody and if you had been selfless or were not a saviour, you ain't a villain. Things would have turned the way they are regardless. And sometimes hurt is all you need to feel. Sometimes it is the only thing that makes you feel alive.” He squeezed her hands and stood up. He brushed his hand over his clothes to brush off the wrinkles and forwarded his hand for her to take. “I think we should go outside and see everyone. I can smell some good food in the air.”

Coronis looked at his hand for a moment with a stone expression however she broke into a delicate one. Her hand slipped into his as he helped her up.

She was cursing herself for being vulnerable yet again in front of a man who barely knew her. He did not hit her or try to have his way in these few moments. He just sat there and was listening to you without any other intentions. He didn't say that he and her needed to be together or that they would figure it out and just enjoy the moment maybe because he was aware of how difficult it is to enjoy the moment with lightning growling in her chest. He just said what needed to be said, nothing more and nothing less.

Indeed, the grief was something she needed to feel. Even now when Edwin opened the door and stepped out with her following behind him and getting hit by the view of Nori's dumbfounded face. It was worse when her shaky eyes fell on Coronis. Many questions reflected on her face. As if she was asking for forgiveness for something she didn't even do and just asking for answers to her unheard questions.

The moment her eyes caught their intervened hands. Pure disgust moulded her pretty face and her eyes captured the most painful pain Coronis could ever imagine. She could see her heart crumble into nothing through her eyes. Coronis removed her hand from his warm ones and stood way behind him to the point it looked like she did not just have a sweet conversation with him.

When Nori looked at Edwin, a burning fire set on fire in her chest. Coronis's mouth fell open when she saw how her eyes turned glassy and bloodshot in rage in a matter of a few milliseconds. Coronis knew she had broken a girl right then and there.

The love in the girl's eyes turned into something beyond dark. Maybe not for Coronis but for everything else. More importantly for her unforgiving fate.

Nori painfully smiled, “I-I am going to leave. I- yeah.” she said and turned around.

She opened the door as she left however the nightmare didn't stop. It started at that point when Coronis saw a pair of eyes looking– no, piercing her soul through the cloak. The Lord.

The Lord has seen what was displayed to be seen. His eyes were eerily calm yet fierce. Coronis's insides shook in fear and regret.

Before she could see more, Martha closed the door.

“She was not wearing her necklace.”

…..

Sanaa's note:

This semester is tiring as hell. But anyway. How are you guys? I hope everyone is fine. It took way too long to write and I still had so much to add but I think the next chapter would be perfect for that. Do leave some feedback! It helps me write more. It motivates me and then I feel like the time I put into it is still worth it, maybe a little bit. Also, plz do not comment about when to bring JK more. I know we are used to reading him more but just wait, okay? You will love what I have in my mind. Just wait for me to get there. Thank you so much!💓

Taglist:

@veneziamadness @cheline @sansmilkbread @jayb17 @constantlydelulusional @8tinytings @tea4sykes @chimmisbae

@darkuni63 @mageprincess7 @whipwhoops @ackercute @ane102 @kimseokjinsmirror1233 @unhingedgf @jungkooks21 @namjoonscrabjuice @yluv-damara-13 @jksgirlhere @lavenderymoons @passionandsuga @posionapple24 @blueberry711 @shawtylilsalty @gukiebaby @vantelover07 @douknowbts

Have a nice day/night💓

[doukeshi-kun]

𝙜𝙤𝙣𝙣𝙖 𝙗𝙧𝙚𝙖𝙠 𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙛✗𝙘𝙠𝙞𝙣𝙜 𝙨𝙥𝙞𝙣𝙚, 𝙬𝙖𝙣𝙣𝙖 𝙙𝙖𝙣𝙘𝙚 𝙪𝙣𝙩𝙞𝙡 𝙬𝙚 𝙙𝙞𝙚

featuring ⨳ stalker!nikolai gogol x fem!reader

synopsis ⨳ “I flirt with my woman by chasing her with a knife, dearest. And she likes it. She loves it. She loves it so much that she can't stop thinking about it. She thinks of her chaser so much that her pretty brain can't hold all the thoughts she had about him that she has to put it all down into her little journal.” Nikolai presses his knife a bit harder, “She likes it.”

contents ⨳ stalker au, 18+ content, dark content, harsh languages, very dubious consent, predator/prey dynamics, threats, manipulation, rough semi-public unprotected s*x, horror descriptions, repetitions are intentional, masochism, violence, impact play, oral (both receiving), knife play, hints of ‘exhibitionist’, light mindbreak, very toxic relationship, obsessive and possessive behaviour, dead dove do not eat

notes ⨳ stupid ass labels ruin my hardwork. thanks a lot. now i have a reason to post this draft. fyi this is a part 2 of my stalker nikolai au

❝ Day 6 of him not being outside my house.

One more night and it will be officially a week since he last came here. Truthfully, dear diary, I know I should feel relieved and happy that one threat to my life is gone, even if it's temporary.

But I think he fucked me so hard that he fucked my head too.

I can't stop thinking about him. Not in a bad way. I just can't get him out of my head. Every fucking time, I find myself looking at my phone at work because I hope he texted me creepy messages. I purposely wear short clothes when I'm out in the living room because I want to tease him. I don't even lock my doors, hell, I even leave my wardrobe slightly open.

Why why why why am I acting like this? I'm losing my logical sense! I should not do those stuff! I should not rile a fucking murderer! No normal human would think of walking around their house topless, nipples out, perked and shit, just for their fucking stalker to see!

I blame my fucking hormones.

Maybe he's right. Maybe I'm a whore this whole time.

I am ashamed of myself.

I am also ashamed that I actually wait for him to barge in my house again. I want to experience that first night when he first talked to me as Kolya. I want him to wat no no what the fuck am I writing

Anyway, dear diary, I'm quite excited about this weekend. I will go out to have a drink— actually we'll get fucking drunk so fuck yea

I wouldn't call myself a lonely person, but I do... have very few friends. Maybe it's because of my weird hobby. Maybe it's just my social skills. But, putting that aside, I am quite happy that I am actually invited to go.

Because nobody invites me that often. pathetic bitch

And very rarely do people take my invitation to go on some horror adventures with me. I could count on one hand how many people have come with me to enjoy those scary things.

Maybe I should put myself out there. I can't stay this aloof and alone without a companion, or a genuine genuine friendship. Romance is one thing, but to be honest, having a deep friendship is beautiful too.

I hope I can have a best friend. Maybe one day. If I don't fuck myself up in my life so badly, that is. ❞

— ˚ ១。read more? ☄.

— ˚ ១。read more? ☄. [AO3]

[yournameloveskpop]

It All Started At The Night Shift

Paring: Felix x Reader

Warning: SMUT, a lot Manipulation, Murder, mention of suicide, attempted murder, toxic relationship, Stalking

Style: NSFW, Yandere AU!, dark Romance, Friendship

Word count: 17,601

“ If I can’t have her no one can ”

The night at the market store was quiet, just Y/N, the guard, and Hwan, her colleague, were present. They often chatted to pass time during these slow hours.

As Y/N was sharing a comical story from her day, a customer walked in. She and the guard greeted him warmly. The customer, a handsome guy with blonde hair and an Australian accent, smiled back, his gaze lingering on Y/N.

Hwan, noticing the interaction, came over with a smirk. "Hey, did you see that? He's definitely cute. And that look he gave you, Y/N!"

Y/N blushed, trying to play it cool. "Oh, it's nothing, Hwan. Just being polite, I guess."

Hwan nudged her, "Polite? Nah, that was more than just polite. Trust me, I know these things."

As Felix approached the counter, Y/N felt her heart race. Hwan, seizing the moment, asked, "Hey man, what's your name?"

Laughing, Felix replied, "I'm Felix. Nice place you've got here. And you are?"

"I'm Hwan, and this is Y/N, the star cashier." Hwan beamed.

"Y/N, that's a really nice name. Suits you." Felix said as he smiled at Y/N.

Y/N's heart flustered at the compliment, "Thank you, Felix. Did you find everything okay?" managed to respond.

"Yeah, thanks to the great ambiance here. You guys seem like a fun team."

As Y/N scanned his items, Hwan chimed in, "We try our best. Keeps the night shifts interesting, right, Y/N?"

Felix paid, his eyes still on Y/N. "Thanks, Y/N. Maybe I'll drop by again during your shift."

After he left, Y/N sighed, trying to calm her fluttering heart. Hwan and the guard couldn't help but tease her. "Looks like someone's got an admirer," Hwan said, winking.

Y/N tried to dismiss it, but she couldn't help feeling excited at the prospect of seeing Felix again. Felix's visits to the market store during Y/N's night shifts had become a regular occurrence. Their conversations were always a highlight of her evenings.

On one particularly quiet night, Felix stayed longer than usual, engaging in conversation with Y/N, Hwan, and the guard. They talked about everything from funny personal stories to random trivia, creating a lively atmosphere in the usually quiet store.

"So, Felix," Hwan started, "what brings you to our humble store so late at night? You seem to have become quite the regular."

"Well, it's not just the midnight snacks that draw me here. It's the company, of course." Felix grinned.

Y/N blushed slightly, trying to focus on organizing the counter. The guard chimed in, "We're glad you enjoy our little night crew. Makes the time pass quicker, doesn't it?"

As they were all laughing at a joke the guard had just made, a new customer walked in, interrupting the moment. Felix glanced at the door, then back at Y/N. "Looks like I should get going. Duty calls, right?"

"Yeah, it does get a bit busier around now," Y/N replied, feeling a tinge of regret.

Felix headed out, and Y/N noticed his wallet left behind on the counter. "Oh no, he forgot his wallet," she said, picking it up.

The guard urged, "You should catch him before he gets too far. We've got things covered here."

Y/N hurried outside, calling after Felix, who was already some distance away. "Felix!" He didn't stop, so she called louder, "Felix!"

Hearing her, Felix turned around with a puzzled look. "Y/N? What's up?"

Out of breath, Y/N held out his wallet. "You forgot this."

"Ah, my wallet. I'd forget my own head if it wasn't attached. Thanks for bringing it out to me." Felix laughed, a bit embarrassed.

As he reached to take it, their hands touched briefly. Y/N felt a strange sensation, a mix of excitement and a weird unease. Felix's eyes were intense, holding hers a little too long, making her heart flutter.

He finally stepped back, breaking the gaze. "I really appreciate it, Y/N. You're always looking out for me, huh?"

Y/N, still trying to catch her breath, managed a smile. "Well, can't have you walking around without your wallet."

Felix nodded, "True. Well, I should let you get back. Thanks again, Y/N."

As he walked away, Y/N stood there for a moment, feeling a chill despite the night's warmth. Felix's presence had left an unsettling yet intriguing impression on her.

Unseen by Y/N, Felix paused further down the street, turning to watch her return to the store. His expression was no longer just friendly; there was a depth of something else, something unreadable, as he watched her disappear into the store.

The shift in schedule due to a colleague's accident led Y/N to work mornings, leaving her usual evening slot to a new staff member. This change was felt by Hwan and the guard, who missed Y/N's presence during the night shifts. They often talked about their hospitalized colleague, hoping for a quick recovery.

On one of these evenings, Felix entered the store, his usual smile ready. However, it quickly faded when he didn't spot Y/N at her usual post. Instead, a new face manned the till. Hwan, noticing Felix's disappointment, approached him.

"Hey, Felix! You look a bit lost. Missing Y/N, are you?" Hwan asked, a teasing note in his voice.

Felix, trying to hide his surprise, responded, "Yeah, where's Y/N? Not her shift today?"

Hwan explained the situation, "Y/N's covering morning shifts for a while. One of our colleagues had an accident. She's always there to help out, you know?"

Felix's expression softened, "That's really kind of her. She's always thinking of others."

Hwan nodded, "True, but I worry about her sometimes. She needs to remember to take care of herself too."

Felix, with a hint of concern, asked, "So, when is she coming back to evenings?"

Hwan, sensing Felix's interest, replied with a grin, "Ah, missing her that much, huh? She should be back next week. But hey, I'm here too, you know. I can be quite the entertainer."

Felix chuckled at Hwan's playful flirtation. "I have no doubt about that. You guys make a great team. I'll still come by, just was curious about Y/N."

As Felix wandered around the store, he occasionally glanced at the new cashier. She tried to engage him with a confident and playful demeanor, even boldly asking for his number. Felix, though polite, seemed only half-engaged in the conversation.

Finally, at the till, the new cashier tried to strike up a conversation. "So, you're a regular here, right? I'm Jenna, by the way."

"Yeah, I come by often. Nice to meet you, Jenna." Felix replied politely.

"You seem to know Hwan pretty well. He's quite a character, isn't he?" Jenna smiled.

"Yeah, he definitely keeps things interesting around here." Felix laughed.

As he paid, Jenna leaned in, "If you're ever here in the mornings, let me know. I can make a great coffee."

"Thanks, I'll keep that in mind," Felix said, offering a friendly but non-committal smile. His thoughts, however, seemed to linger on Y/N, not the conversation at hand.

Felix, a night owl by nature, found himself venturing out during the day, driven by the desire to see Y/N. He preferred the quiet of the night, but today was different. Arriving at the market shop, he was greeted by the bustling activity of daytime business. Spotting Y/N away from the cash register and busy with shelf stocking presented him with the perfect opportunity.

Approaching her with a playful smile, Felix spoke softly to avoid startling her. "Hey, need a hand with anything?"

Y/N turned, her eyes widening in surprise at seeing Felix in daylight. "Felix? What are you doing here at this hour?"

"Surprised to see me?" he asked with a grin.

"Yeah, I am. How did you know I was working mornings now?" Y/N questioned, a mixture of curiosity and happiness in her tone.

Felix explained, "I dropped by last night and didn't see you. Hwan told me about your shift change. I was actually hoping to ask you something yesterday, but you weren't there."

Y/N straightened up, "Oh? What did you want to ask?"

Felix hesitated briefly before asking, "When's your day off? I was thinking, maybe we could grab a coffee? I've really enjoyed our talks during your evening shifts, and I'd like to get to know you better."

Y/N's heart fluttered. "Um, I'm off on Sundays and Wednesdays."

"How about coffee this Sunday, then?" Felix suggested, his tone hopeful.

Y/N agreed, perhaps a bit too quickly, eliciting a chuckle from Felix. They exchanged numbers, and he promised to text her the details for Sunday.

Not wanting to keep her from work during the busy day, Felix picked up a few items and headed to the checkout. Meanwhile, another colleague of Y/N's, who had observed their interaction from afar, approached her.

"Who's that guy?" the colleague asked with a curious look.

"That's Felix. I met him during one of the evening shifts. He's been coming by almost every night since," Y/N explained.

Her colleague's expression shifted to a mix of intrigue and concern. "Doesn't that seem a bit... creepy to you?"

Y/N hadn't considered it that way. "I don't know, he's always been nice."

"Just be careful, okay? The way he just showed up, especially after finding out from Hwan when you'd be here... it gives off stalker vibes," her colleague cautioned, a hint of worry in her voice.

Those words caused a twinge of unease in Y/N's heart, but she hoped her colleague's concerns were unfounded. Felix had always seemed kind and genuine, yet now she couldn't shake off a slight sense of doubt. Sunday arrived, and Y/N felt a mix of excitement and nervousness about meeting Felix outside the familiar confines of the market. She recalled her colleague's warning about potential stalker vibes, but she pushed those thoughts aside, choosing to focus on looking her best for the meetup.

Upon arriving at the cafe, Y/N spotted Felix already there, seated at a corner table. His eyes brightened as she walked in, his smile wide and welcoming.

"Hey, Y/N! You look amazing," Felix greeted her as she approached.

"Thanks, Felix. It's nice to see you outside the store," Y/N replied, feeling a flutter of excitement.

They settled in, ordering their drinks before delving into a deep conversation. Felix's gaze remained fixed on Y/N, showing his genuine interest. "I've always wondered what you liked to do outside of work," he said, leaning in.

Y/N shared her hobbies and passions, noticing how Felix's eyes seemed to sparkle with every word. "What about you, Felix? What do you enjoy doing when you're not at our store?" she asked, smiling.

Felix shared his interests, watching Y/N's reactions closely. "I love exploring the city at night, the quietness... it's peaceful. But being with you now, this is nice too."

As the evening approached, they decided to take a walk around Seoul. The city's vibrant energy surrounded them, creating a comfortable backdrop for their continued conversation.

When it was time to part ways, Felix hesitated. "Can I walk you home? It's getting late, and I'd feel better knowing you're safe."

Y/N, recalling her colleague's words, felt a twinge of uncertainty. "I appreciate it, Felix, but I'm fine. My place isn't far. But let's definitely meet up again soon."

Felix's expression briefly faltered, but he quickly recovered. "Of course, Y/N. I'd like that."

They said their goodbyes, and Y/N walked home, unaware of Felix quietly following at a distance. His intentions seemed protective, yet there was an underlying intensity to his actions.

Reaching her apartment, Y/N entered, unaware of Felix's watchful eyes. He lingered outside, ensuring she was safe before finally walking away, his thoughts a mix of affection and an unsettling possessiveness. The following week, Y/N continued with the morning shifts, as her colleague was still recuperating. While she hoped for her colleague's swift return to work, this schedule change meant more opportunities to see Felix.

One day, after finishing her shift, Y/N was surprised to find Felix waiting for her outside the store, holding a small bouquet of flowers. Her colleagues, witnessing the scene, couldn't help but express their delight with a chorus of 'awws,' curious about the charming gentleman.

"Wow, Felix, this is... unexpected," Y/N said, her heart skipping a beat as she accepted the flowers.

"I thought it might brighten your day," Felix replied with a smile.

As days passed, Y/N eventually returned to her usual evening shifts. Hwan and the night guard greeted her with cheers, happy to have their friend back. Felix, true to his routine, resumed his evening visits to the store.

The familiarity of the evening routine felt comforting to Y/N, but there was an undercurrent of something different now. The interactions with Felix had grown more personal, and while part of her was thrilled, another part couldn't shake off a subtle sense of unease.

During one of these shifts, Felix visited the store. He seemed more intense than usual, his gaze lingering on Y/N a bit longer, his conversations deeper and more probing.

"Y/N, have you ever thought about what it'd be like to just... leave everything behind? To start fresh somewhere new?" Felix asked her one evening, a distant look in his eyes.

Y/N, taken aback by the sudden depth of the conversation, replied cautiously, "I guess I've thought about it, but I have responsibilities here. Why do you ask?"

Felix's expression darkened slightly. "Sometimes I feel like the world is too much. Too loud, too crowded. I find peace in the quiet moments, especially with you. You bring a sense of calm I don't find anywhere else."

Y/N didn't know how to respond. The intensity in Felix's words was both flattering and a little frightening. She tried to steer the conversation to lighter topics, but the night ended with Felix's words echoing in her mind.

Walking home that night, Y/N felt a prickling sensation on the back of her neck, as if she was being watched. She quickened her pace, hoping it was just her imagination running wild after the strange conversation with Felix.

Reaching home, she locked her door and peered out her window, half expecting to see someone there. The street was empty, but the feeling of unease lingered, leaving her to wonder about the true nature of Felix's intentions. During their next coffee date, Y/N and Felix found themselves more connected than ever. Their conversation flowed effortlessly, filled with laughter and shared stories, drawing them physically closer. As their hands entwined and shoulders brushed, the air around them seemed charged with unspoken feelings.

Felix, looking deeply into Y/N's eyes, broke the silence with a confession. "Y/N, these moments with you, they mean a lot to me. I've come to really like you."

Y/N, feeling her heart flutter, couldn't help but respond in kind. "Felix, I feel the same. There's something special about what we have."

Their eyes locked, and Felix's gaze lingered on her lips. Y/N, blushing slightly, leaned in, and they shared a gentle, yet profound kiss.

"I really like you... a lot," Felix whispered softly, giving her another tender kiss.

As they prepared to leave, Y/N, emboldened by the moment, invited Felix over to her apartment. He smiled warmly, "I'd love to come over. It'll be nice spending more time with you."

At her cozy apartment, they settled into an evening of more conversation and a movie. As the film played, Y/N's eyelids grew heavy, and she eventually fell asleep on Felix's shoulder.

Felix gazed down at her, a small smirk on his face. "You're so peaceful when you sleep," he whispered to himself, appreciating her serene expression.

As the movie ended, Felix gently shook Y/N awake. "Hey, it's late. I should get going."

Y/N, groggily waking up, felt a tinge of disappointment. "Oh, already? Thanks for staying. I had a great time."

"Me too," Felix replied, standing up. "I'll see you soon, Y/N."

After he left, Y/N locked her door and sat in the quiet of her apartment, the evening's events replaying in her mind. It was another evening shift at the market store, and Hwan was brimming with curiosity about Y/N's budding relationship with Felix. The guard, too, was eager to hear more, so Y/N shared details of their recent dates.

Hwan's excitement was palpable. "Oh my gosh, tell me everything! How romantic is it on a scale from one to ten?" he asked, clapping his hands together like a giddy schoolgirl.

Y/N laughed, sharing some of the sweet moments they had shared. "It's been really nice. Felix is thoughtful, and we've had some great times together."

As the night progressed, Y/N noticed Felix didn't make his usual visit. She tried not to think much of it, assuming he might not have needed anything that evening. Still, his absence made the shift feel slower.

After closing up the shop, Y/N began her walk home. Normally, the walk was a peaceful end to her night, but tonight felt different. She had an eerie sensation of being followed. At one point, she even heard footsteps behind her.

Increasing her pace, Y/N glanced back and saw a shadowy figure at a distance, seemingly following her. Her walk turned into a run, heart pounding. As she rounded a corner, she collided with someone, letting out a startled yelp.

Strong hands grasped her arms, and she looked up to see Felix, concern etched on his face. "Y/N, it's me, Felix. Are you okay? What happened?"

Relieved yet still shaken, Y/N stammered, "I-I thought someone was following me. I heard footsteps..."

Felix's brow furrowed with worry. "Why were you walking alone at this hour? It's not safe."

Glancing back, Y/N saw no one. She looked at Felix, who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. "Felix, what are you doing out here?"

"Just taking a stroll," he replied, his tone casual. Noticing her shivers, he took off his jacket and gently draped it over her shoulders. "Let me walk you home. You shouldn't be alone."

As they walked, Felix kept a protective arm around her, occasionally looking back to ensure no one was following them. Y/N, though comforted by his presence, couldn't shake off a lingering sense of unease, wondering about the odd coincidence of his timely appearance. Y/N decided to invite Felix over for dinner a few days after their unsettling encounter. She wanted to create a relaxed and comfortable atmosphere, cooking a meal for them in her apartment. As she busied herself in the kitchen, Felix arrived, still carrying a hint of concern from their previous meeting.

"Hey, are you sure you're okay after the other night?" Felix asked as he entered, his eyes searching hers for any sign of lingering distress.

"Yeah, I'm okay, just a little shaken still. It was weird, you know?" Y/N replied, focusing on chopping vegetables. "But I'm curious, Felix. Why were you out for a stroll that late? It seemed... out of the ordinary."

Felix chuckled softly, understanding her unease. "I know it must've seemed strange. I didn't visit the store that night, and it felt odd not being there. I just needed to stretch my legs, get some fresh air. I'm sorry if it scared you. The timing was certainly unusual."

As they talked, Felix admired her cooking skills. The kitchen was small, and the aroma of the food was enticing. He moved closer to her, and in a smooth, casual gesture, wrapped his arms around her from behind as she continued to cut vegetables.

"Do you need any help with anything?" Felix asked, his voice close to her ear.

Y/N leaned back slightly into his embrace, feeling a shiver run through her from his touch. "No, it's okay. You're the guest tonight. Just relax and enjoy," she said, a hint of warmth in her voice.

The dinner Y/N prepared was a hit. Felix complimented her culinary skills, genuinely impressed. "This is amazing, Y/N. You're a fantastic cook," he said, savoring each bite.

After they finished eating, Felix insisted on helping with the cleanup. "It's only fair since you cooked such a wonderful meal," he said, taking the dishes to the sink.

Once the kitchen was tidy, they decided to play some card and board games, laughing and enjoying each other's company. As the evening wore on, they settled down to watch movies, cuddling under a blanket on the couch. Y/N found comfort resting atop Felix, and soon, they both drifted off to sleep.

In the early morning light, Felix awoke to find Y/N still asleep on top of him. Gently, he shifted her aside, careful not to wake her. Standing up, he looked down at her peaceful face, a complex mix of emotions crossing his own.

"Sleep well, Y/N," he whispered to himself. He felt an urge to have something of hers, a memento to keep her close even when they were apart.

As he quietly moved around her apartment, Felix's eyes scanned for something small, something she wouldn't immediately miss. His movements were silent, almost ghostly. He found a small hairpin on her dresser, its design simple and elegant. He picked it up, turning it over in his hands.

"Just a little something to remember this night," he murmured.

Continuing his subtle search, Felix found a book she was currently reading. He carefully slipped a bookmark inside - one that he had with him, a silent exchange of possessions. "Now there's a part of me with you, too," he said softly.

With each item Felix took, his expression grew more introspective. He wasn't just collecting objects; he was weaving a deeper connection with Y/N in his mind, a connection he believed was protective and necessary.

Finally, he found a scarf, lightly perfumed with her scent. He held it close, inhaling deeply. "I'll keep you safe, Y/N, from anything that might harm you," he spoke to the scarf as if it were Y/N herself.

As Y/N slowly came to consciousness, she noticed Felix sitting by the window, lost in his thoughts. The soft morning light cast a serene glow over the room, a stark contrast to the complexity of emotions playing across Felix's face.

Rubbing her eyes, Y/N sat up, causing Felix to turn his attention away from the window. He quickly masked his contemplative expression with a more cheerful demeanor. "Good morning, Y/N," he greeted her warmly.

Y/N stretched and smiled, though still groggy. "Morning, Felix. Sorry, I didn't mean to fall asleep on you last night."

Felix shook his head, "Don't worry about it. I fell asleep too. It was nice, actually."

Y/N got up, moving around the room, still unaware of the items Felix had subtly taken. As she busied herself, Felix watched her, his gaze soft yet tinged with a possessive intensity.

"I should probably head back," Felix announced, standing up. "Didn't want to just leave while you were asleep."

Y/N, turning to face him, felt a hint of disappointment. "Oh, are you sure you have to go? We could grab breakfast or something."

Felix hesitated for a moment, then replied, "I'd love to stay, but I have a few things to take care of today. Rain check on breakfast?"

Y/N nodded, understanding. "Sure, another time then."

As Felix prepared to leave, Y/N walked him to the door. "Thanks for coming over, Felix. Last night was really fun."

Felix turned to her, his expression softening. "I had a great time too, Y/N. We should do this again soon."

They said their goodbyes, and Felix left. Y/N closed the door behind him, feeling a mix of happiness from the night before and a vague sense of unease she couldn't quite place.

Once outside, Felix paused, looking at the items he had taken from her apartment. He held the scarf close, feeling a sense of duty to protect Y/N, even from shadows and dangers only he seemed to perceive. His thoughts were a blend of affection and an overprotective urge, a dangerous combination that blurred the lines between care and control.

.

As Felix and Y/N's relationship progressed, Felix found himself increasingly fixated on her. He cherished their shared moments and kisses but craved more. One day, while out shopping for clothes, he unexpectedly saw Y/N laughing and talking with her friends.

From his hidden vantage point, Felix couldn't help but smile at Y/N's carefree demeanor. "She's so different when she's with her friends," he thought to himself, his gaze following her every move. "So full of life and laughter."

Meanwhile, Y/N, completely oblivious to Felix's watchful eyes, was engrossed in the lively banter with her friends. Her laughter was infectious, and her energy radiated happiness, drawing in those around her.

After a while, Felix left the scene, his mind replaying the moments he had witnessed. He felt a strange satisfaction in having seen this other side of Y/N, yet it also fueled his desire to be a bigger part of her life.

Felix had developed a habit of subtly taking small items from Y/N's apartment during their dates – things that carried her scent but wouldn't be immediately missed. It was his way of keeping a part of her with him.

A few days later, Felix visited the market store during Y/N's shift. As he was browsing, a rowdy group of men entered, their loud banter filling the store. The guard immediately became alert, sensing potential trouble.

The men's eyes soon fell on Y/N. They began to make crude comments about her, loud enough for Felix and others nearby to hear.

"Check out the cashier. She's pretty hot," one of the men remarked to his friends, his voice dripping with lewd intent.

"Yeah, way too good for a place like this. Bet she's got some fire in her," another added, chuckling.

Y/N, feeling their eyes on her, tried to ignore the comments and focus on her work. The men's behavior was making her increasingly uncomfortable.

Hwan, sensing the situation escalating, moved closer to Y/N. "These guys are bad news," he whispered to the guard, both of them keeping a watchful eye on the group.

As the men approached the counter with their items, one of them leaned in, smirking at Y/N. "Hey, sweetheart, why are you working in a dump like this? Someone as pretty as you should be treated better."

Y/N responded with forced politeness, trying to remain professional. "I'm just doing my job, sir. Can I help you with anything else?"

Felix, unable to stand idly by, stepped forward with his items. He cleared his throat loudly, drawing the men's attention away from Y/N. His expression was stern, a silent warning.

The leader of the group, catching the protective vibe from Felix, gave a sarcastic apology for holding up the line and shot Y/N one last inappropriate glance before leaving with his friends, their crude remarks still audible as they exited.

Felix turned to Y/N, a mix of concern and frustration in his eyes. "Are you alright, Y/N? That was completely out of line."

Y/N nodded, trying to shake off the unease. "I'm okay, thanks, Felix. It's not uncommon, but it's never pleasant."

Felix's brow furrowed, his protective instinct clear. "No one should have to put up with that. I wish I could be here all the time to prevent it."

The night at the market store continued, with Felix staying a bit longer than usual. As closing time approached, Hwan offered Y/N a ride home, concerned for her safety after the unsettling encounter with the group of men. However, Y/N reassured him that she would be fine, her apartment being just a short walk away.

Hwan, still hesitant, told her, "Please, Y/N, call me immediately if anything feels off, okay?"

Y/N nodded, "I will, Hwan. Thanks."

Walking home alone, Y/N was extra alert, her mind replaying the earlier incident. As she made her way through the dimly lit streets, she noticed the same group of men from the store lingering nearby. They spotted her and began whistling and calling out to her.

"Hey, there she is! The pretty cashier!" one of them yelled, their tone menacing.

Y/N quickened her pace, trying to ignore them, but before she could turn the corner, one of the men grabbed her arm. She let out a sharp scream, which was quickly muffled as another man covered her mouth, dragging her towards a dark alleyway.

Her struggles were in vain against their strength. Panic surged through her as she tried to free herself.

Meanwhile, Felix, who was still nearby, heard Y/N's scream. He paused, then ran towards the source of the sound. Arriving at the alley, he saw the men trying to overpower Y/N. Rage filled him, his eyes darkening with fury.

Felix made his presence known, causing the men to pause and turn towards him. One of them smirked and taunted, "Better walk away, buddy, unless you want to get hurt."

Underestimating Felix, one of the men charged at him, only to be knocked out cold with a single punch. The second attacker lunged, but Felix grabbed him and slammed his face into the brick wall. The leader and another accomplice then attacked, but Felix swiftly incapacitated them both, leaving them unconscious on the ground.

But Felix wasn't finished. He stood over the leader, his foot pressing down on the man's neck. The leader gasped for air, pleading for his life.

"You don't deserve to breathe," Felix growled, his voice cold and devoid of mercy. "After what you were going to do to her... to Y/N..."

Y/N, terrified by the scene unfolding before her, called out weakly, "Felix, stop! Please, don't do this!"

Felix turned to look at her, his expression softening slightly. He slowly removed his foot from the man's neck, leaving him gasping on the ground. "Next time, I won't hesitate," he warned the man, his voice low and threatening. "Get your life together, and stay away from her."

Approaching Y/N cautiously, Felix said softly, "It's okay, Y/N. I won't hurt you. I'm here to protect you."

Y/N, still in shock, hesitated before slowly clinging to Felix. He gently helped her up, covering her eyes so she wouldn't see the aftermath of his actions.

"Let's get you home," Felix whispered, guiding her away from the alley and back to the safety of her apartment.

Upon reaching Y/N's apartment, the tension and fear from the night's events still clung to her. She held onto Felix tightly, seeking comfort in his presence. "Can you stay tonight?" she asked in a trembling voice as they walked inside.

Felix nodded, his expression serious but gentle. "Of course, I'm here for you," he assured her.

As they entered the apartment and removed their shoes, the proximity and the intensity of the evening seemed to draw them even closer. Y/N, still shaken and now driven by a mix of fear and gratitude, reached for Felix. With unsteady hands, she pulled him down into a deep, fervent kiss.

Felix responded with surprise but quickly reciprocated, his arms encircling her waist, pulling her closer. The kiss deepened, fueled by a blend of need and desire.

"Felix..." Y/N murmured between kisses, her hands moving to lift his hoodie and t-shirt.

He reciprocated, lifting her top off with equal urgency. Their clothing fell away, forgotten as they became lost in each other.

As Felix held her, the sensation of their skin touching was overwhelming. "Y/N, I... I want you," he confessed, his voice low and filled with longing.

Y/N, responding with her own need, whispered back, "I want you too, Felix. Please."

Lifting her in his arms, Felix carefully ascended the steps to her loft bed. Once there, he gently laid her down, his lips finding her neck. Y/N called out his name, her hips rolling against his in a rhythm of desperation and desire.

"Felix... Felix..." she moaned, her voice a mix of pleasure and need.

Hearing his name from her lips sent waves of desire through Felix. "Y/N, you're everything," he breathed, his voice deep and resonant.

The night unfolded in a blur of passion and intensity. Their moans and whispered names filled the room, a testament to their fervent connection. Eventually, exhaustion overtook them, and they fell asleep in each other's arms, the bed covers and their shared warmth the only things holding back the chill of the night. In the early morning quiet, Felix and Y/N lay entwined in her bed, a temporary calm enveloping them. Felix held Y/N close, feeling a sense of protectiveness and possession that had intensified since the previous night's events. The scent of her hair and the softness of her skin under his fingers sent shivers down his spine.

He gazed down at her, marveling at her peaceful, innocent appearance. "I could keep you safe forever," he thought, his mind teetering on the edge of a dark and possessive desire.

Leaning in, Felix gently kissed the top of her head, inhaling the scent of her shampoo. His fingers continued their delicate caress along her back, a contrast to the violence of the night before.

Y/N slowly stirred awake, her eyes fluttering open to meet Felix's gaze. His serious expression quickly softened into a smile. "Good morning," he murmured softly.

"Morning," Y/N replied, her voice still heavy with sleep. She looked up at him, his presence bringing a sense of safety.

"How are you feeling after last night?" Felix's voice was low, laced with concern.

The memory of the attack flashed through Y/N's mind, a flicker of fear crossing her face. Then she remembered Felix's actions, how he had stood over one of the men, his foot pressed against the man's neck. "I'm... better now that you're here. But, Felix, what would you have done to those guys... if I hadn't stopped you?" she asked, her voice hesitant.

Felix's smile faltered slightly. He chose his words carefully, aware of the gravity of her question. "I only wanted to scare them, to make sure they wouldn't hurt you. I wouldn't have gone further," he assured her, though his eyes betrayed a flicker of something more intense.

Y/N nodded, wanting to believe him. She leaned in for a kiss, seeking comfort in his embrace. Felix responded, his kiss reassuring yet tinged with an underlying intensity.

As they lay together, Felix spoke softly, his words filled with a dark promise. "I'll always protect you, Y/N. No one will ever hurt you as long as I'm around."

Y/N felt a mixture of comfort and unease at his words. "I know you will, Felix. But promise me, no more violence."

Felix nodded, though his expression remained unreadable. "I promise, as long as you're safe."

Y/N was eager for Felix to meet her friends, believing it was an important step in their relationship. Despite Felix's nervousness, they went to the mall to meet up with her group of friends.

As they arrived, Bangchan, who had always been like a brother to Y/N, was the first to greet them. He extended a warm welcome to Felix.

"You must be Felix. Y/N has told us so much about you," Chan said, shaking Felix's hand.

Felix, trying to mask his nervousness with a polite smile, replied, "Yes, that's me. It's great to meet all of you."

Bangchan, picking up on Felix's Australian accent, added, "Hey, I'm from Australia too! Whereabouts are you from?"

"Sydney," Felix responded, a bit more relaxed. "It's good to meet a fellow Aussie."

Yeonjun, Chanbin, and Wooyoung, Y/N's school friends, introduced themselves next, each expressing their gratitude for how Felix had been there for Y/N. Jeongin, Mina, Sana, and Emily followed suit, making Felix feel gradually more welcome.

As they wandered around the mall, chatting and laughing, a TV in the public area caught their attention. The news was on, and a breaking story flashed across the screen.

"Breaking News: Men Found Dead in Apparent Group Suicide," the headline read.

The group fell silent, their attention drawn to the screen. The reporter detailed how the men, involved in a recent assault, were found dead in what appeared to be a case of group suicide.

Y/N gasped, recognizing the men as the same group that had harassed her. "Those are the men from the other night," she whispered, a mix of shock and fear in her voice.

Felix stiffened, his expression darkening as he watched the report. Bangchan looked at him, sensing the change in his demeanor. "You okay, mate? This must be shocking for Y/N, given what happened."

Felix's voice was low, almost a growl. "They got what they deserved," he said, barely audible.

Y/N turned to Felix, her eyes wide. "Felix, you don't think that... they deserved to die, do you?"

Felix quickly masked his dark expression with a more neutral one. "No, of course not. It's just... shocking, that's all."

The group tried to resume their previous cheerfulness, but the news had cast a shadow over the day. Felix, meanwhile, harbored a secret. He had orchestrated the demise of those men, making it appear as a group suicide executed by another gang. His primary goal was to ensure they could never harm Y/N or anyone else again. This dark deed, known only to him, was driven by a twisted sense of justice and an obsessive desire to protect Y/N at all costs.

As they walked through the mall, Felix could sense Y/N's discomfort. He wrapped an arm around her, trying to offer some comfort. "Are you alright, Y/N? You seem a bit off," he asked, his tone laced with concern.

Y/N forced a smile, not wanting to voice her growing fears about Felix. "It's just the news... it's quite shocking, isn't it?"

Felix nodded, keeping his expression carefully neutral. "It is. But at least they won't be able to hurt anyone anymore. You're safe, that's what matters."

Bangchan, attempting to salvage the day, suggested, "Why don't we try to do something fun to lighten the mood? How about we play some games at the arcade here?"

The group agreed, albeit half-heartedly, and made their way to the arcade. As they played, Y/N found herself repeatedly glancing at Felix. His earlier reaction to the news report lingered in her mind, casting him in a new, more ominous light.

Later, as the group sat down for a meal, the conversation struggled to regain its previous ease. The friends chatted about mundane topics, but the underlying tension was palpable.

Felix remained mostly quiet, his mind preoccupied with the secret he was keeping. He knew that his actions, though driven by a desire to protect Y/N, had crossed a dangerous line.

As they ate, Y/N finally mustered the courage to ask Felix a question that had been burning in her mind. "Felix, that news about the men... Do you really think they deserved to die?"

Felix paused, his fork midway to his mouth. He looked at Y/N, searching for the right words. "In a way, yes. They were dangerous, Y/N. They could have hurt you or worse. I can't stand the thought of anyone harming you."

Y/N felt a chill run down her spine at his words. The man she had come to know and care for now seemed like a stranger, capable of a darkness she hadn't seen before. Despite the undercurrent of discomfort, Y/N found herself torn between her growing fears about Felix and the love she felt for him. He had been her protector, her savior on two occasions, and their recent intimate moments had only deepened her affection.

As the group wrapped up their meal, her friends, though worried about the news, expressed their gratitude towards Felix for always being there for Y/N. They liked him for his protective nature and the way he made Y/N feel loved.

Bangchan, taking a moment alone with Y/N, voiced his thoughts. "Hey, Y/N, just wanted to say, Felix seems like a great guy. You two look good together."

Y/N smiled, feeling reassured by her friend's approval. "Thanks, Bangchan. He's been really wonderful."

Yeonjun chimed in, "Yeah, and the way he stepped up for you that night. You've got a real hero there."

As the group said their goodbyes, Felix took Y/N's hand firmly, his grip conveying a sense of protectiveness rather than possessiveness. Walking her home, Felix sensed the mixed emotions in Y/N.

"Everything okay, Y/N? You seem a bit quiet," Felix inquired, his tone gentle.

Y/N nodded, her mind still processing the day's events. "Yeah, I'm just thinking about everything. It's been an eventful day."

Felix smiled, trying to lighten the mood. "Well, I'm glad I finally got to meet your friends. They seem really cool."

"They are," Y/N agreed, her spirits lifted slightly by Felix's attempt to keep things upbeat.

As they reached her apartment, Felix's concern was evident. "Y/N, if you ever need anything or feel uneasy, just let me know. I'm here for you."

"I know, Felix. Thank you," Y/N said, giving him a small, grateful smile.

They stood at her door, the evening ending on a more positive note. Y/N felt a sense of comfort knowing her friends liked Felix and that he was there to support her. Felix leaned down and gave her a warm and gentle kiss. His heart swelled with emotion as Y/N returned his warm and gentle kiss. The night had been a mix of apprehensions and affirmations, but this moment felt like a culmination of all their shared experiences.

"I love you, Felix," Y/N whispered, her eyes locked with his.

Hearing those words, Felix felt an overwhelming rush of happiness. He had longed to hear them since the day they met. His smile was bright and unrestrained as he kissed her again, unable to contain his joy. "I love you too, Y/N. More than you can imagine," he replied, his voice filled with emotion.

Y/N smiled back, her eyes reflecting the deep connection they shared. "I'm so glad you're in my life, Felix. Goodnight."

"Goodnight, Y/N. Sleep well," Felix responded, watching her disappear inside.

As Felix made his way back to his apartment, his mind replayed their evening. He leaned against his door, lost in thought, a dreamy expression on his face. The confession of love had ignited something intense within him.

He removed his shoes and jacket, walking through the dimly lit apartment to a room he always kept locked. This room was his sanctuary, a hidden space filled with his deepest obsessions and desires.

Inside, the walls were covered with pictures of Y/N, some taken long before they officially met. Felix had been quietly observing her, captivated by her kindness since the rainy day she offered him her umbrella. That gesture had sparked an obsession that grew with each passing day.

He had carefully orchestrated their meeting at the market, though to Y/N, he was just a stranger. Each photograph, each stolen moment captured in these images, was a testament to his growing fixation.

Felix picked up Y/N's scarf from the room, inhaling her scent. His mind raced with plans and possibilities. "She loves me," he whispered to himself. "Now, we can truly start our life together."

He thought aloud, addressing the empty room, "It's time for the next step. Y/N should be with me, always. She'll be safe and loved. I'll make sure of it."

Felix's thoughts turned to the future, envisioning a life where Y/N was by his side, away from any perceived threats or dangers. In his mind, this was the ultimate act of love and protection.

"I'll start preparing tomorrow," Felix mused, his voice low. "Everything needs to be perfect for her. She deserves that."

As he left the room, locking away his secret shrine, Felix felt a resolve stronger than ever. His love for Y/N had become an all-consuming force, driving him towards a future where he could keep her close, forever safeguarded in his care. The night shift at the market store felt surprisingly light for Y/N. There was an air of anticipation around her, a sense that something significant and exciting was on the horizon. The unsettling news about the men's supposed suicide had receded to the back of her mind, replaced by thoughts of her blossoming relationship with Felix.

Even when the guard brought up the incident, Y/N's response was brief and detached. "It's just one of those things, I guess," she said, trying to keep the conversation light.

Hwan, observing her nonchalant attitude, commented, "You seem pretty chill about the whole thing. Felix must've really helped you through it, huh?"

Y/N blushed slightly, choosing not to delve into the intimate details of her time with Felix. "Yeah, he's been amazing," she admitted.

"If he shows up tonight, I need to thank him for looking out for you," Hwan added, a tone of gratitude in his voice.

As if on cue, Felix entered the store, his demeanor one of contentment and happiness. He greeted the guard and Hwan warmly before making his way over to Y/N.

The guard, in a light-hearted attempt to ease the mood, teased, "Look out, everyone, here comes Mr. Knight in Shining Armor."

Hwan joined in with a laugh, giving Felix a friendly pat on the back. "Good to see you, man. We owe you one for keeping Y/N safe."

Felix, slightly bashful at the attention, smiled and nodded. "It's nothing. I'm just glad she's okay."

As Felix approached Y/N, he reached into his pocket, pulling out a small box. "I got something for you," he said, his voice soft.

Y/N's eyes widened in surprise as Felix opened the box to reveal a beautiful necklace inside. The design was elegant and perfectly matched her style.

"Felix, it's gorgeous! You didn't have to do this," Y/N exclaimed, touched by the gesture.

Felix gently took the necklace out of the box. "I wanted to. Here, let me put it on you," he offered, his fingers deftly fastening the necklace around her neck.

As Y/N touched the necklace, now adorning her neck, she looked at Felix with a mix of affection and gratitude. "Thank you, Felix. I love it."

The rest of the night shift passed with an ease that had been missing for some time. Y/N's colleagues noticed the change in her, the lightness in her step, the frequent glances she and Felix exchanged. The store had a warm, almost festive atmosphere, with customers picking up on the positive vibe.

As closing time approached, Hwan nudged Y/N playfully. "You guys are too cute. It's like a romantic movie in here."

The guard chimed in, "Yeah, just make sure to invite us to the wedding, okay?"

Y/N laughed, a genuine, carefree sound that hadn't been heard in a while. "We'll see about that," she said, her eyes twinkling.

Y/N couldn't stop admiring the necklace Felix had given her, her heart fluttering with happiness. She walked close to him, her hand tightly clasped in his, the other arm wrapped around his. The gift was more than just an accessory; it felt like a physical representation of their growing relationship.

As they strolled through the quiet streets, Y/N chatted excitedly. "I still can't believe you got this for me, Felix. It's so beautiful, and it's just my style," she gushed, her eyes sparkling in the dim streetlight.

Felix smiled, happy to see her so elated. "I saw it and immediately thought of you. I'm glad you like it."

The conversation flowed easily until Felix, with a hint of nervousness in his voice, broached a new topic. "Y/N, I've been thinking... What would you say about moving in with me?"

Y/N's steps faltered, and she looked at him with wide eyes, taken aback by the question. "Moving in? With you?" she asked, a mix of surprise and contemplation in her voice.

"Yeah," Felix said, a hopeful note in his voice. "I mean, we've been spending so much time together, and I just thought it'd be nice to... you know, take the next step."

Y/N paused, weighing the idea. "Felix, it's a big step. I love spending time with you, and I love this," she said, touching the necklace, "but I'm also really attached to my apartment. And, well, I haven't even seen your place yet."

Felix's heart sank a little at her response, but he understood her hesitation. "Of course, I get it. It's a big decision. How about this - why don't you come over and see my place? You can take all the time you need to think about it. No pressure."

"That sounds fair," Y/N replied, her expression softening. "I'd like to see where you live. It'll help me make up my mind."

They continued their walk, the conversation shifting to lighter topics. Felix felt a twinge of disappointment but remained hopeful. Showing Y/N his apartment would be the perfect opportunity to bring her closer into his world.

As they reached Y/N's apartment, Felix gave her a gentle kiss. "Let me know when you want to come over. I'll make sure it's special."

Y/N nodded, her mind abuzz with thoughts about their future. "I will. Thanks, Felix. Tonight was really wonderful."

They said their goodbyes, and as Felix walked away, he couldn't help but feel a mix of anticipation and anxiety. His plan to have Y/N move in with him was set in motion, and he hoped it would only be a matter of time before she agreed. The next day, Y/N arranged to meet BangChan and Jeongin. She was eager to share the big news about Felix's proposal for her to move in with him, but she also carried a mix of excitement and uncertainty.

As they sat down at a local café, Y/N broached the subject. "So, Felix asked me to move in with him," she began, watching their reactions closely.

BangChan's face lit up with enthusiasm. "That's great news! Felix seems like a stand-up guy. Plus, it's nice to have another Aussie around," he said with a grin.

Jeongin, however, was more reserved. While he tried to appear supportive, there was a hint of skepticism in his expression. "It's a big step, Y/N. Are you sure about this?"

Y/N, feeling a bit defensive, replied, "I think so. Felix has been amazing, and after everything he's done for me..."

Jeongin's gaze then fell on the necklace Y/N was wearing. "That's a new piece, isn't it? It's not really your usual style," he observed, his curiosity piqued.

Y/N touched the necklace, a gift from Felix. "Yeah, Felix gave it to me last night. Isn't it beautiful?"

While BangChan admired the necklace, Jeongin scrutinized it more closely, a frown forming on his face. He couldn't shake off a feeling that there was something more to the pendant than met the eye.

Unknown to them, Felix was watching from a distance, his presence hidden. He listened intently, his expression darkening as he heard Jeongin's comments about the necklace.

The necklace, unknown to Y/N, contained a tracker. Felix had planted it to keep a close eye on her movements, a dark testament to his growing obsession and need for control.

Y/N, sensing Jeongin's unease, became defensive. "Jeongin, Felix is a good person. He's been nothing but kind and protective."

Jeongin, though concerned, tried to soften his stance. "I'm just looking out for you, Y/N. It's a big decision, that's all."

BangChan intervened, trying to defuse the tension. "Let's not worry too much right now. We're all here for you, Y/N, no matter what you decide."

As the conversation at the café continued, Felix discreetly left, his mind overwhelmed with thoughts of what he had to do. He hurried back to his apartment, determined to remove the traces of his obsession from the locked room.

Once inside his apartment, Felix approached the locked room with a sense of urgency. His expression was a blend of regret for what he had to let go and determination to move forward in his relationship with Y/N.

He began the painstaking process of dismantling his shrine. One by one, he took down the photographs of Y/N, each image a memory of his hidden surveillance. With each picture destroyed, Felix felt a part of his old obsession crumbling away. All the small items he had collected from Y/N over time were discarded, except for her scarf. He crafted a plausible story in his mind about how he came to have it, intending to return it to her under innocent pretenses.

Felix also took the time to clean the rest of his apartment, erasing any sign of the darker aspects of his life. The locked room was now bare, its purpose no longer necessary. He hid the scarf in a safe place, planning to reintroduce it to Y/N under a different light.

When Sunday arrived, Y/N came over to spend the day at Felix's place. Felix double-checked the apartment to ensure nothing was out of place. The only photos visible were recent ones of him and Y/N together, harmless reminders of their time as a couple.

Hearing a knock at the door, Felix's heart raced with anticipation. He opened the door with a bright, welcoming smile and greeted Y/N warmly. "Hey, Y/N! I'm so glad you could come. Welcome to my place," he said, stepping aside to let her in.

Y/N entered, looking around curiously. "Wow, Felix, your place is really nice," she commented, taking in the clean and orderly space.

Felix led her on a tour, showing her the living room, kitchen, and finally the bedroom. The room that once held his dark obsession was now just an ordinary space, its secrets carefully hidden away.

"So, what do you think?" Felix asked, hopeful.

Y/N smiled, genuinely impressed. "It's great, Felix. You have a lovely home."

As they settled in the living room, Felix felt a sense of relief. The day was unfolding smoothly, and the darkness of his past actions seemed to be fading away. He was determined to create new, happier memories with Y/N, memories untainted by the shadows of his obsession.

They spent the day together, enjoying each other's company, talking, laughing, and planning for the future. As the day turned into evening, Y/N felt more at ease, the comfort of Felix's home and his company making her consider the possibility of moving in with him more seriously.

Felix watched her throughout the day, his love for her mingling with an underlying fear of losing her. He knew he had crossed lines in the past, but now he finally had her by his side. That evening, Felix took charge of preparing dinner. As he busied himself in the kitchen, Y/N offered to help, echoing the question he had once asked her. Felix, however, insisted that she relax and enjoy her evening. "No need to lift a finger, Y/N. I've got this," he said with a reassuring smile.

Y/N, unable to sit still, began wandering around Felix's apartment, admiring its spaciousness and tasteful decor. Her curiosity was piqued when she came across a room with a key lock on the door. It seemed out of place in the otherwise open and welcoming apartment.

"Why is there a lock on this door?" Y/N asked, turning to Felix with a curious expression.

Felix, caught off guard, felt a surge of nervousness. "Oh, that? It's always been there since I moved in. Just a spare room, really. Haven't figured out what to do with it yet," he explained, trying to sound nonchalant.

Y/N nodded, accepting his explanation, but the locked door stayed in her mind as an odd detail.

Dinner was served, and Felix poured them each a glass of wine. His attempt to enjoy the wine ended in a comical grimace, causing Y/N to laugh. "It's okay, Felix. Not everyone's a wine person," she said, finding his reaction endearing.

"I'll stick to something less sophisticated," Felix joked, opting for a soft drink instead.

As the night wore on, Y/N realized it had gotten quite late. She mentioned that she should head back, but Felix suggested she stay over, citing the lateness of the hour. "It's late, and I don't like the thought of you walking back alone. Stay here, and I'll walk you back in the morning," he offered.

Y/N hesitated but then agreed, feeling comfortable and safe in Felix's presence. The topic of moving in came up again, and although Y/N was still unsure, Felix had an idea.

"What if you stayed for the whole weekend? Just to see how it feels living here with me," he suggested gently and hopefully.

Y/N considered the proposal, playing with the necklace Felix had given her. "That's actually a good idea. I'll give it a try," she said, a smile forming on her lips.

As Felix embraced Y/N, a sense of elation mixed with a darker satisfaction filled him. He pulled her into a long, passionate kiss, his hands gently squeezing her waist, drawing a soft moan from her lips. The intensity of their connection deepened with each moment, enveloping them in a world of their own.

Breathless, Felix momentarily pulled away, his gaze fixating on the necklace he had given Y/N. His eyes momentarily darkened, a hint of something more than just affection lurking in their depths. He gently lifted the necklace, admiring how it adorned her neck.

"Y/N, promise me you'll always wear this," he said in a low voice, laden with an unspoken meaning.

Y/N, blissfully unaware of the true nature of the necklace, nodded with a smile. "I love it, Felix. I'll only take it off for showers. It's too beautiful to get ruined," she promised, her voice filled with sincerity.

Hearing her promise, Felix's smile grew wider, a sense of possessiveness cloaked in the guise of affection. He drew her back into a kiss, their lips meeting with renewed fervor.

As their kiss deepened, Felix's touch grew more insistent, his hands exploring her with a growing intensity. Y/N was entirely caught up in the moment, oblivious to the subtle shift in Felix's demeanor.

"I can't believe how lucky I am to have you," Felix murmured against her lips, his voice a mix of tenderness and something more possessive. "You're mine, Y/N. Only mine."

His words sent shivers down her spine, her response a soft moan that encouraged him further. Felix's hands moved to the hem of her dress, slowly lifting it up and over her head, revealing her in the soft light of the room.

Gently, he carried her to his bedroom, laying her down with care. He hovered above her, his gaze admiring every curve and contour of her body. "You are breathtaking," he whispered, his lips tracing a path from her lips down her neck, eliciting soft gasps and whispered pleas from Y/N.

Y/N's fingers tangled in his hair, her voice filled with desire as she called out his name. "Felix, I... I need you."

The night evolved into a whirlwind of passion and intimacy, their connection growing more intense with each caress, each whispered declaration of need and desire.

Later, as they lay entwined in the aftermath, Y/N felt a deep sense of connection to Felix, mistaking his possessiveness for profound love and care. Felix, on the other hand, reveled in the control he felt over her, his actions driven by an obsession masked as affection.

Their relationship was evolving into a complex web of love, trust, and manipulation. Felix's veneer of protection and care for Y/N was slowly ensnaring her in a situation where her affection for him was becoming entangled with his increasingly controlling behavior. It was a dangerous path, one where affection and dependency blurred the lines, leading them deeper into a world where true intentions and emotions were dangerously obscured.

.

The weekend Y/N spent at Felix's place felt like a blissful escape from reality. She was so enamored by the experience that she texted her friends about her decision to move in with Felix permanently. Her friends, especially BangChan, were thrilled. "That's amazing, Y/N! Felix seems like a great guy, and you two are so good together," BangChan responded enthusiastically.

However, Jeongin harbored reservations. Despite his efforts to appear supportive, a sense of unease about Felix lingered in his mind. It was something about Felix's demeanor, the way he seamlessly blended into their group, that didn't quite sit right with him.

When they all went out to celebrate, Felix was charming and sociable, effortlessly fitting in with Y/N's friends. Yet, Jeongin couldn't help but feel there was something off. He found himself frequently glancing at Felix, analyzing his interactions and laughter, which seemed almost too perfect.

Felix, perceptive as ever, noticed Jeongin's glances. He turned to him, offering a reassuring smile while keeping his arm wrapped gently but firmly around Y/N's waist.

As the night progressed, Jeongin's discomfort grew. Eventually, he couldn't keep his concerns to himself any longer. He pulled Felix aside, away from the group, under the pretense of a casual chat.

"Listen, Felix," Jeongin began, trying to sound casual but with an underlying firmness. "I'm happy for Y/N, and I get that she's really into you. But we all care about her a lot, you know? Just make sure you treat her right."

Felix's expression remained calm, but there was a glint in his eye that suggested he understood the true nature of Jeongin's words. "Jeongin, I appreciate your concern. Y/N means the world to me. I'd never do anything to hurt her," he replied, his tone smooth yet carrying an unspoken warning.

Jeongin met Felix's gaze, trying to read the man before him. "Good. Because if anything happens to her, if she's not happy, we'll have a problem," he stated, his voice low but serious.

Felix nodded, a cold smile playing on his lips. "Understood. But trust me, Y/N's happiness is my top priority."

As they rejoined the group, Jeongin couldn't shake off the feeling that there was more to Felix than met the eye. His smile seemed genuine, but his eyes held a darkness that Jeongin found unsettling.

The celebration continued, but the interaction between Felix and Jeongin cast a subtle shadow over the festivities. Y/N, blissfully unaware of the exchange, enjoyed the evening, feeling loved and supported by both Felix and her friends.

Back at Felix's apartment later that night, as Y/N slept peacefully, Felix lay awake, his thoughts dark and swirling. He knew Jeongin suspected something, and that could be a problem. Felix's mind raced with plans and contingencies, determined to keep Y/N close and to maintain the carefully constructed facade of their perfect relationship. His obsession with Y/N had reached a point where any threat, real or perceived, would be dealt with swiftly and decisively.

In the heart of the city, under the guise of a normal evening, the dynamics among friends were shifting, veering towards a path none could have predicted. Felix, with his polished charm and a smile that never seemed to falter, was the center of admiration among Y/N's friends, all except for Jeongin. His intuition screamed that something was amiss, a sentiment that grew stronger with each passing day. Jeongin's observations of Felix had morphed into a silent vigil, his distrust simmering beneath a facade of cordiality.

It wasn't long before Y/N sensed the tension, the unspoken accusations that Jeongin harbored against Felix. She arranged to meet with Jeongin, hoping to bridge the growing divide, unaware of the depth of Jeongin's concerns. BangChan, ever the peacemaker, joined them, believing he could mend the fractures in their friendship.

As they settled into the conversation, Jeongin wasted no time unveiling his unease. "Y/N, I have to be honest with you. There's something off about Felix. He's too perfect, too calculated. It doesn't sit right with me," Jeongin confessed, his gaze locked onto hers, searching for understanding.

Y/N's heart sank. "Jeongin, why can't you see the good in him? He's been nothing but kind and loving. How can you question his intentions?" she retorted, her voice laced with disappointment and disbelief.

BangChan chimed in, hoping to diffuse the tension. "Jeongin, maybe you're just seeing things. Felix is a great guy. You're making it into something it's not," he attempted to reason, his words aimed at restoring peace.

But Jeongin was resolute, driven by a conviction that something darker lurked beneath Felix's surface. "No, it's not just a feeling. Don't you find it strange how protective he is? How he always needs to be close to Y/N, as if he's afraid she'll disappear?" Jeongin pressed on, his concerns spilling out, unchecked.

Y/N felt torn, her loyalty to Felix clashing with her friendship with Jeongin. "Jeongin, he's just being protective. He cares about me," she defended, her voice quivering with emotion.

Jeongin sighed, a weighty realization pressing upon him. "Y/N, there's a difference between protection and possession. Felix's attachment to you... it's obsessive. And after that incident with the group that harassed you, how quickly they... disappeared. Doesn't that make you wonder?" Jeongin urged, his voice a mix of worry and desperation.

The conversation took a turn, with Jeongin teetering on the brink of a confession, his feelings for Y/N nearly surfacing. "I just... I care about you, more than you know," he stumbled, catching himself before his emotions could betray him further.

As they parted ways, a hug exchanged in the dim light of the evening, neither noticed the shadow that followed. Felix, his heart a tumult of fear and rage, had overheard every word. Jeongin's nearly confessed feelings for Y/N and his persistent doubts about Felix's character were a threat that Felix could not ignore.

Jeongin's mind was a whirlwind of concern and suspicion as he navigated the dimly lit streets, his recent confrontation with Felix replaying over and over. The chill of the night air did little to cool the heat of his frustration. So deep in thought was he that he failed to notice the silent figure tailing him, blending into the darkness with predatory ease.

The abruptness of being slammed against the wall jolted Jeongin to the present. Panic surged as a cold blade pressed against his chest, the sharp point a stark contrast to the warmth of his skin. His eyes, wide with fear, met Felix's, but what he saw wasn't the man Y/N had fallen for. This Felix was a stranger, his gaze burning with an intensity that bordered on madness.

"Felix, what... what are you doing?" Jeongin's voice was barely a whisper, his disbelief palpable.

"You've always been in the way, Jeongin. Always watching, doubting, questioning," Felix hissed, his voice laced with venom. "I can't have you ruining everything I've worked for. Y/N is mine, and you... you're just a problem that needs to be removed."

Jeongin's struggle was futile against Felix's unexpected strength. "Please, Felix, think about this. You don't have to do this," he pleaded, desperation coloring his tone.

"Sorry, Jeongin. I've thought about this plenty. You leave me no choice." With those final words, Felix drove the knife home, watching as the light faded from Jeongin's eyes, his body going limp in his grasp.

As Felix stepped away, leaving Jeongin's lifeless form in the alley, a chilling calm settled over him. He took a moment to catch his breath, the rush of his actions pulsing through him like a dark heartbeat. The deed was done. Jeongin, the obstacle to his perfect future with Y/N, was gone forever.

Felix merged back into the shadows, his steps quick but measured as he made his way home. The city around him buzzed with the ignorance of the night's events, an eerie backdrop to the grim tableau he had left behind.

Upon reaching the safety of his shared home with Y/N, Felix slipped through the door, his expression carefully neutral. Y/N greeted him with a smile, blissfully unaware of the darkness that clung to him like a second skin.

"Hey, you're back! I missed you," Y/N said, her voice a soothing balm to the turmoil inside him.

Felix forced a smile, his heart heavy with the secret he now carried. "Yeah, I'm back. Missed you too," he replied, wrapping his arms around her in a hug that was both an embrace and a plea for absolution.

The night wore on, with Felix playing his part perfectly, the loving partner, all the while the shadow of his actions loomed large, a dark specter over their seemingly perfect life. The next day, Felix was sorting through his apartment, feigning a casual air as he "stumbled upon" the key to the locked room that once housed his shrine to Y/N. With calculated nonchalance, he presented the key to her, a playful grin dancing on his lips.

"Look what I found," he announced, holding up the key with mock surprise. "Should we see what's behind that door?"

Y/N's eyes sparkled with curiosity as she approached, her interest piqued by the mystery. "Definitely!" she exclaimed, her voice tinged with excitement.

Together, they unlocked the door, revealing the barren room within. Y/N's suggestion of turning it into a spare bedroom sparked a brief discussion about home renovations, their conversation peppered with laughter and playful banter.

Felix's hand found its way to Y/N's stomach, a silent promise of future plans and shared dreams. "Maybe someday," he murmured, his tone laced with warmth and affection.

Y/N's giggle filled the room, her eyes alight with joy. "Slow down, tiger," she teased, playfully pushing his hand away.

A few days later, the news of Jeongin's death shattered the fragile bubble of their happiness. Y/N's tears flowed freely as she mourned the loss of her childhood friend, her grief palpable in the air.

Felix stood by her side, his heart heavy with guilt and excitement in equal measure. "I'm so sorry, Y/N," he whispered, his arms wrapping around her trembling form. "Jeongin was incredible."

Y/N's sobs echoed in the room as Felix held her close, his mind racing with a mixture of emotions. "You're safe with me, Y/N," he vowed softly, his words a promise tinged with darkness.

In the days that followed, their life together unfolded like a bittersweet symphony, harmonizing moments of joy with whispers of darkness. Felix embraced his role as Y/N's steadfast companion, a silent guardian in the shadows of her world. At Jeongin’s funeral, their tears mingled, a testament to their shared grief.

But when Y/N expressed a desire for solitude at Jeongin's grave, Felix's heart clenched with unease. BangChan's voice broke the silence, offering a gentle reminder to respect Y/N's need for space.

"Hey, man, give her some time," BangChan said, his voice soft but firm. "She's hurting, and she needs to process this."

Felix nodded reluctantly, his gaze following Y/N's retreating figure. "Yeah, you're right," he replied, his tone tinged with apprehension. "I'll give her some space."

As Felix and BangChan stood in silence, another figure approached, their footsteps echoing in the quiet cemetery. It was Beomgyu, Jeongin's longtime friend. Y/N's eyes met Beomgyu's, a silent understanding passing between them.

"Hey," Beomgyu said softly, his voice choked with emotion. "I'm so sorry for your loss."

Y/N nodded, her own tears threatening to spill over. "Thank you," she whispered, reaching out to embrace him.

Felix's jaw tightened as he watched the exchange, a surge of jealousy coursing through him. He couldn't bear to see another man comfort Y/N, not when she was his.

BangChan noticed Felix's reaction and placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "It's okay, man," he said quietly. "Beomgyu was Jeongin's friend too. We're all grieving."

Felix forced a tight smile, his eyes never leaving Y/N and Beomgyu. "Yeah, you're right," he muttered, his voice strained. "Thanks, BangChan."

As Y/N and Beomgyu shared a moment of solace, Felix's mind churned with a mixture of doubt and insecurity. He felt a pang of jealousy seeing Beomgyu offering comfort to Y/N, a feeling he tried to suppress but couldn't ignore. The thought of losing her to someone else gnawed at him like a festering wound, fueling his inner turmoil.

Watching them from a distance, Felix's facade of composure began to crack under the weight of his emotions. He knew he had to be there for Y/N, to support her in her time of need, but the sight of Beomgyu's comforting gesture stirred up a storm of jealousy within him. It was a reminder of the uncertainty that lingered in their relationship, the fear of losing her to someone who could offer her more than he ever could.

After a while, BangChan and Felix approached Y/N and Beomgyu, their presence breaking the silence that hung in the air. Y/N and Beomgyu pulled away from each other, but their arms lingered, a silent testament to the bond they shared in their grief.

Hey, everything okay?” BangChan’s voice broke the silence, his concern evident in his tone as he approached Beomgyu. He patted Beomgyu’s back, offering a reassuring gesture of solidarity.

Beomgyu's gaze shifted to Felix, his eyes betraying a hint of suspicion as he replied, "I'm coping, I guess. It's just hard to believe that Jeongin's gone."

Felix's jaw tightened at Beomgyu's words, a surge of resentment rising within him. He knew that Jeongin had confided in Beomgyu about their relationship, about his trust in Felix. And now, with Jeongin gone, Beomgyu's presence felt like a threat, a reminder of the fragility of their bond.

As Beomgyu's eyes flickered between Y/N and Felix, a silent tension hung in the air, a palpable reminder of the darkness that lurked beneath the surface. Felix could feel the weight of Beomgyu's scrutiny, the unspoken challenge that passed between them.

But amidst the tension, Y/N stood between them, her presence a beacon of light in the darkness. She reached for Felix's hand, her touch grounding him in the present moment. "We'll get through this together," she said softly, her eyes meeting his with unwavering determination.

Felix forced a tight smile, his heart heavy with the weight of his insecurities. "Yeah, we will," he replied, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "We'll always be there for each other."

Felix's mind was a tumultuous sea of doubt and insecurity, his thoughts swirling like dark storm clouds on the horizon. Beomgyu's presence felt like a shadow looming over their relationship, casting a pall of uncertainty on their future together.

Standing together, the silence between Felix and Beomgyu crackled with unspoken tension, a silent battle raging beneath the surface for Y/N's affections. Each locked gaze held a myriad of emotions, from resentment to determination, as they vied for dominance in Y/N's heart.

As days turned into weeks, Felix found himself increasingly on edge, the whispers of doubt and suspicion swirling around him like a gathering storm. The conflicting reports surrounding Jeongin's death only added fuel to the fire, leaving Felix feeling like a man walking on a tightrope over a chasm of uncertainty.

His unease only grew as he observed the growing closeness between Beomgyu and Y/N. The constant barrage of messages on Y/N's phone from Beomgyu felt like a dagger to Felix's heart, each notification a painful reminder of his own insecurities.

One day, while out shopping with Y/N, Felix's patience reached its breaking point. A stranger approached, his smooth words dripping with insincerity as he attempted to charm Y/N with compliments. Despite her polite attempts to deflect his advances, the stranger persisted, his persistence fueling Felix's growing anger.

With a forced smile masking his simmering rage, Felix stepped forward, wrapping his arms protectively around Y/N. "She's with me," he declared firmly, his voice laced with an underlying threat.

His smile remained fixed, but his eyes burned with intensity as he held Y/N close, a silent warning to the persistent stranger.

Unseen by Y/N, the stranger's demeanor shifted as his gaze met Felix's, a silent acknowledgment of the simmering tension between them. In that moment, Felix knew that the fight for Y/N's heart was far from over, and he was determined to emerge victorious, no matter the cost.

Beomgyu sat in his room, the weight of his suspicions pressing heavily on his mind. He knew he couldn't ignore the nagging feeling any longer. With a deep breath, he picked up his phone and dialed BangChan's number.

"Hey, BangChan," Beomgyu greeted, his voice tense with apprehension. "Can we talk? It's about Felix."

BangChan's voice came through the phone, warm and familiar. "Of course, Beomgyu. What's on your mind?"

"It's just... I've been feeling really uneasy about Felix lately," Beomgyu admitted, his words coming out in a rush. "I know you trust him, but there's something about him that doesn't sit right with me."

There was a pause on the other end of the line before BangChan responded. "I understand where you're coming from, Beomgyu, but Felix has always been nothing but kind to us. Are you sure you're not just overthinking things?"

Beomgyu sighed, frustration evident in his voice. "I wish I could believe that, but I can't shake this feeling. Something about Felix just feels... off."

BangChan's voice softened with understanding. "I get it, Beomgyu. I'll keep an eye out, okay? But try not to stress too much. We don't want to jump to conclusions."

After ending the call with BangChan, Beomgyu knew he couldn't rely on others to validate his suspicions. He needed to gather more evidence on his own. So, he reached out to Y/N's other friends, hoping they might share his concerns about Felix.

"Hey, guys," Beomgyu greeted as he met up with Yeonjun, Chanbin, and Wooyoung. "I need to talk to you about something important."

As he shared his concerns about Felix, Beomgyu watched their reactions closely, hoping to find some validation for his suspicions. But to his dismay, they all echoed BangChan's sentiments, unable to see Felix as anything other than the caring partner he appeared to be.

Feeling defeated, Beomgyu retreated to his room, his mind swirling with doubts and questions. He couldn't shake the memory of Jeongin's suspicions, or the feelings he himself had harbored for Y/N. It was a tangled web of emotions, and Beomgyu felt hopelessly trapped in the middle of it all.

Determined to uncover the truth, Beomgyu turned to the internet, scouring social media and news articles for any hint of Felix's past. But no matter how hard he searched, there was nothing. Felix seemed to have no history, no online presence to speak of.

Frustrated and feeling like a stalker, Beomgyu knew he needed to approach this from a different angle. Instead of digging for information, he needed to find a way to trigger Felix, to see if he could reveal his true colour’s.

Beomgyu, determined to set his plan in motion, reached out to y/n once again. They had never really spent time together unless Jeongin was the instigator, making this their first one-on-one hangout.

It could feel awkward due to this dynamic, but Beomgyu justified it by suggesting it would be nice to catch up after Jeongin’s passing, to see how they were both coping.

“It’s been too long since we hung out, just the two of us,” Beomgyu said over the phone, his voice tinged with excitement.

Y/N hesitated, surprised by the invitation. “Yeah, it has been a while. But with everything that’s happened…”

“It might be good for us to catch up, you know, after Jeongin’s passing,” Beomgyu interjected, trying to ease the tension. “Just to see how we’re both doing.”

Y/N was taken aback by the invitation but found the idea of meeting up appealing. So, they coordinated a day, time, and place to meet. On the appointed day, y/n informed Felix of her plans, eliciting a subtle flinch and a sharp look from him.

“You sure you want to go alone?” Felix asked, his brow furrowing with concern.

Y/N nodded, offering a reassuring smile. “It’s just a catch-up, Felix. Nothing more.”

Felix sighed, relenting with a nod. “Okay, just… be careful, alright?”

Y/N leaned in, planting a kiss on his lips. “I will, I promise.”

As y/n left, Felix’s demeanor turned dark and brooding. He paused for a moment before retrieving his phone, activating the tracker on y/n’s necklace to monitor her whereabouts. After fifteen tense minutes, he decided to follow her.

Y/N met Beomgyu with a warm hug, the tension of the moment melting away as they strolled down the street in search of a café. They reminisced about fond memories and shared laughs.

“It’s good to see you, Beomgyu. I’ve missed this,” y/n admitted, a nostalgic smile gracing her lips.

Beomgyu returned the smile, his eyes reflecting genuine warmth. “Me too. It’s been too long.”

Hours flew by as they delved into conversation, Beomgyu smoothly segueing into asking about y/n’s relationship with Felix.

“So, how did you two meet?” Beomgyu inquired, his tone casual yet curious.

Y/N took a sip of her coffee, a nostalgic smile gracing her lips as she began recounting her first encounters with Felix. "Well, it all started at my night shift at work," she began, her eyes glimmering with reminiscence. "Felix was a regular during the evenings. Always came in, got his coffee, and had a quick chat with me."

Beomgyu leaned in, his curiosity piqued. "And then?"

"And then," Y/N continued, "there was this one time when I had to cover a morning shift. I didn't expect to see Felix there, but he showed up. That's when we started meeting outside of my work."

Beomgyu furrowed his brows, processing the information. "He seems quite persistent," he remarked, his tone tinged with skepticism.

Y/N nodded, acknowledging his observation. "He is, but in a good way. Felix is just... genuinely nice, you know? He's funny, charming, and always knows how to make me laugh."

Beomgyu couldn't shake off his unease, despite Y/N's reassurances. "It all sounds a bit too perfect, don't you think?" he questioned, his voice tinged with concern.

Y/N's smile faltered for a moment, sensing Beomgyu's hesitation. "I understand your concerns, but Felix has always been there for me," she explained earnestly. "He's helped me out of some tough situations, especially when I was with Hwan and the guard during our night shifts."

Beomgyu sighed, still unconvinced. "It just seems... off," he admitted, voicing his doubts. "And what about Jeongin? He never trusted Felix, and now he's..."

Y/N's expression darkened, her mind drifting to Jeongin's untimely demise. "I know," she whispered, a pang of sorrow gripping her heart. "It's all so sudden, so... strange."

Meanwhile, hidden a few feet away, Felix listened intently to their conversation, his mind racing with a mix of emotions. As Beomgyu leaned in closer, his voice barely above a whisper, he pleaded with Y/N to trust him. "I know this is hard to hear, but you need to listen to me," he urged, his eyes searching hers for understanding. "There's something off about Felix, something that doesn't add up. I have a plan to uncover the truth, but I need your cooperation."

Y/N's heart raced, a mixture of fear and confusion clouding her thoughts. "I don't know, Beomgyu," she confessed, her voice trembling slightly. "I love Felix, I really do. The thought of him being... bad, it's just too much to bear."

Beomgyu reached out, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I understand, Y/N. But we can't ignore the signs, not after what happened to Jeongin," he insisted, his tone grave. "Please, just trust me on this."

After their coffee, Beomgyu and Y/N decided to take a stroll, the weight of their conversation lingering between them. As the sun began to set, casting an orange glow over the city streets, they paused, their eyes meeting in silent understanding.

"It's getting late," Beomgyu remarked, a sense of urgency in his voice. "I should head home."

Y/N nodded, a sense of unease settling over her. "Thank you for today, Beomgyu. I'll... I'll think about what you said."

As Beomgyu made his way home, a strange sensation washed over him, like he was being watched. His heart pounded in his chest as he quickened his pace, his senses on high alert. Finally reaching his street, he turned the corner, only to find himself face to face with Felix, a knowing smirk playing on his lips. Felix’s features were obscured by the shadows, but his eyes gleamed with an unsettling intensity.

Felix’s smirk widened at Beomgyu’s approach, his gaze piercing. “Well, well, well, look who decided to show up,” he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. “What’s the matter, Beomgyu? Lost your way home?”

Beomgyu squared his shoulders, refusing to back down. “I know what you’re up to, Felix,” he declared, his tone firm. “You may have everyone else fooled, but not me. Not Jeongin.”

Felix’s smirk faltered for a moment before he regained his composure, his eyes narrowing. “And what exactly do you think you know, Beomgyu?” he shot back, his voice laced with malice. “You’re just a pawn in this game, nothing more.”

Beomgyu chuckled darkly, his hands raised in a mocking gesture of surrender. “Oh, I’m well aware of my role, Felix,” he retorted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “But unlike the others, I can’t be manipulated so easily. Jeongin saw through you, and so do I.”

Felix’s expression darkened, his grip tightening into fists at his sides. “You’re playing a dangerous game, Beomgyu,” he warned, his voice low and threatening. “But mark my words, you’ll regret crossing me.”

Beomgyu met Felix’s gaze head-on, his own eyes blazing with defiance. “We’ll see about that,” he shot back, his voice steely with determination. “Because I’m not backing down until I uncover the truth about you, Felix. Not for Jeongin’s sake, and certainly not for yours.”

Felix's voice was cold and devoid of remorse as he stared down Beomgyu, his words dripping with venom. "Y/n belongs to me, and me alone," he declared, his tone sending shivers down Beomgyu's spine. "Anyone who dares to come between us or poses a threat to our relationship will face the consequences. No one will take y/n away from me, not now, not ever."

Beomgyu's eyes widened in shock at Felix's chilling proclamation. "So it was you who killed Jeongin?" he blurted out, his voice trembling with disbelief. "He didn't like you, You found out about his feelings for y/n, and you just..." Beomgyu's words trailed off, unable to comprehend the depths of Felix's depravity.

Felix's expression hardened at the accusation, but he didn't flinch. "Jeongin was a threat," he stated flatly, his grip tightening on the hidden knife in his pocket. "And now you're becoming one too, Beomgyu."

Beomgyu's heart raced as he realized the danger he was in, but he refused to back down. "Do you even feel any shame or regret?" he pressed, his voice shaking with a mixture of fear and defiance.

A sinister smile curled at the corners of Felix's lips, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Of course, I do," he admitted, his voice low and menacing. "But y/n is mine, and if I can't have her, then no one can. That includes you, Beomgyu."

Beomgyu's blood ran cold at Felix's words, the gravity of the situation sinking in. He knew he was staring into the eyes of a dangerous man, one capable of unspeakable acts in the name of love. But Beomgyu refused to cower in fear. "You won't get away with this, Felix," he vowed, his voice trembling but resolute. "I'll make sure of it."

In the dimly lit alley, Felix’s eyes flickered to a coil of rope lying nearby as Beomgyu turned to leave. In one swift motion, he lunged forward, seizing the rope and rushing toward Beomgyu with a predatory gleam in his eyes.

Beomgyu barely had time to react before Felix’s foot connected with his back, sending him crashing to the ground. Gasping for air, Beomgyu struggled to free himself as Felix advanced, his movements calculated and precise.

With a grim determination, Felix looped the rope around Beomgyu’s neck, his hands working deftly as he fashioned it into a noose knot. Beomgyu’s panicked gasps grew more frantic as Felix tightened the rope, his voice a hoarse whisper of desperation.

“Don’t do this, Felix,” Beomgyu pleaded, his voice strained and choked. “Please, just let me go.”

But Felix’s grip only tightened, his expression void of mercy as he leaned in close, his breath hot against Beomgyu’s ear. “I told you, Beomgyu,” he hissed, his voice laced with malice. “No one crosses me and gets away with it.”

Beomgyu’s struggles grew weaker as Felix’s hold on the rope tightened, cutting off his air supply. Panic surged through him as he fought for breath, the world growing hazy around him. In a last-ditch effort, he reached out, clawing at Felix’s arm in a desperate plea for mercy.

But Felix’s resolve remained unyielding as he stared down at Beomgyu with cold, unflinching eyes. “This is your warning,” he growled, his grip tightening ever further. “Cross me again, and next time, I won’t hesitate.”

Beomgyu struggled to draw breath, his fingers clawing at the rope around his neck as panic surged through him. He gazed up at Felix, his eyes wide with fear and disbelief. "You... you're sick," he managed to choke out, his voice strained and trembling.

Felix's expression contorted with a mixture of rage and desperation as he knelt beside Beomgyu, his grip on the rope tightening. "No, Beomgyu, you don't understand," he insisted, his voice strained. "I'm doing this for y/n. Can't you see? She's everything to me."

Beomgyu shook his head weakly, his chest heaving with the effort to breathe. "This isn't love, Felix," he gasped, his voice barely above a whisper. "This is obsession. You need help."

Felix's eyes flashed with fury, his fingers trembling as he fought to maintain his grip on the rope. "You don't know anything about us," he spat, his voice laced with venom. "You never understood what we had."

Beomgyu's vision blurred as darkness threatened to overtake him. "I don't need to understand," he rasped, his voice growing weaker by the second. "All I know is that this isn't right. Y/n deserves better."

Felix's grip faltered for a moment, a flicker of doubt crossing his face before being replaced by a fierce determination. "No one will come between us," he vowed, his voice cold and unyielding. "Not you, not anyone."

As Felix wrestled with Beomgyu, his focus solely on the man before him, he remained oblivious to Y/N's presence, hidden nearby. Her heart raced with a tumult of emotions—fear for Beomgyu's safety, horror at Felix's actions, and love for the man she believed Felix to be.

Summoning her courage, Y/N stepped forward, her voice trembling as she cried out to Felix, pleading with him to stop. "Felix, please! Let him go!" Her words echoed in the tense air, desperation lacing her tone as she rushed towards them, her hands outstretched in a futile attempt to intervene.

Felix's eyes widened in surprise as he turned to see Y/N standing there, her expression a mixture of disbelief and anguish. The madness in his own gaze wavered, his grip on Beomgyu loosening slightly as he registered her presence. Beomgyu gasped for air, grateful for the brief respite from Felix's choking hold.

"Love, what are you doing here?" Felix's voice was strained, confusion evident in his tone as he struggled to comprehend the situation unfolding before him.

Y/N's voice trembled as she continued to plead with him, her eyes filled with tears. "Felix, please, stop this. Why are you doing this? Why are you trying to hurt him?" Her words were a desperate plea for answers, her mind reeling with confusion and disbelief.

Felix opened his mouth to respond, “Y/N I-“ but before he could utter a word, Y/N rushed forward, her lips meeting his in a desperate, passionate kiss.

It was a gambit, a desperate attempt to throw him off balance, to distract him from his violent intentions towards Beomgyu.

Their lips met in a whirlwind of emotion, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still. Y/N felt a surge of conflicting feelings coursing through her—fear for Beomgyu’s safety, uncertainty about Felix’s actions, and a glimmer of hope that this kiss could somehow reach the Felix she knew and loved, the one who had always been her protector and confidant.

"Stop, Felix, please," Y/N pleaded, her voice trembling with fear and desperation. "Let him go. This isn't you."

The kiss was deep and passionate, but beneath the surface, Y/N felt a sense of unease. She clung to Felix, hoping her touch could somehow reach the part of him that was still human.

"Felix, listen to me," Y/N whispered, her words barely audible against his lips. "You're not a killer. You're better than this."

Felix's arms tightened around her, but his grip faltered slightly as her words pierced through the darkness clouding his mind. "Y/N," he murmured, his voice strained with conflicting emotions. "I can't lose you. I'll do anything to protect you."

Beomgyu's gasps for air grew louder, more desperate, as he weakly removed the rope from his neck. His vision blurred with tears as he watched the scene unfold before him, powerless to intervene.

"Felix, please," Beomgyu managed to choke out, his voice trembling with fear. "Don't let this consume you. You're stronger than this."

But Felix's gaze remained fixed on Y/N, his love for her warring with the darkness within him. "I won't let anyone take you away from me," he declared, his voice tinged with desperation.

Beomgyu's heart raced with fear as he watched Felix's grip tighten around Y/N, his mind racing for a way to break through to him before it was too late. Felix's grip on Y/N tightened as he dragged her away, his eyes burning with a possessive intensity. "You belong to me, Y/N," he growled, his voice laced with both obsession and desperation. "No one will ever come between us."

Y/N's heart pounded with fear as she pleaded with Beomgyu, her voice shaking with terror. "Please, Beomgyu, don't say anything," she begged, her eyes wide with panic. "I don't want anyone else to get hurt because of me."

Beomgyu watched helplessly as Felix led Y/N away, a sinking feeling settling in the pit of his stomach. He knew he had to find a way to stop Felix before it was too late, but the fear of what Felix might do held him rooted to the spot.

Felix slammed the door shut behind them, the sound echoing through the empty hallway like a death knell. He dragged Y/N into a dimly lit room, the shadows dancing ominously around them.

Y/N's heart sank as Felix shoved her into the darkness, the cold walls closing in around her. She could feel his eyes on her, burning into her skin with an intensity that sent shivers down her spine.

As Felix tied her up with the red scarf, Y/N's mind raced with fear and confusion. "Why are you doing this, Felix?" she whispered, tears streaming down her cheeks. "What have I done to deserve this?"

Felix's expression softened slightly as he gazed at her, a mixture of love and madness swirling in his eyes. "I'm doing this for us, Y/N," he murmured, his voice tinged with desperation. "So that no one can come between us ever again."

Y/N's heart ached with sadness as she realized the depth of Felix's obsession with her. "But Felix," she pleaded, her voice barely above a whisper, "this isn't love. This is control."

Felix's grip tightened on her, his eyes flashing with anger. "You don't understand, Y/N," he snapped, his voice tinged with frustration. "I'm doing this to protect you, to keep you safe from anyone who might try to take you away from me."

Felix's words echoed in the dimly lit room, mingling with the tension that hung heavy in the air. "You'll stay here until you understand," he reiterated, his voice a mixture of determination and desperation. "Until you understand why I had to do what I did."

Y/N's heart sank as she absorbed his words, her mind reeling with confusion and fear. "But Felix, I don't understand," she pleaded, her voice trembling. "Why did you... why did you do those things?"

Felix's gaze softened momentarily as he looked at her, a flicker of regret crossing his features before he hardened once again. "Because I had to protect you, Y/N," he explained, his voice tinged with desperation. "I couldn't let anyone hurt you, not after everything we've been through."

Y/N's eyes brimmed with tears as she shook her head in disbelief. "But killing those men, and Jeongin... it's not right, Felix," she whispered, her voice barely above a whimper. "I can't understand why you would do such things."

Felix's jaw clenched as he fought to contain his emotions. "I did it for us, Y/N," he insisted, his voice tinged with urgency. "To ensure that no one could come between us. To keep you safe."

Y/N's heart ached as she looked at him, her mind struggling to comprehend the depth of his actions. "I love you, Felix," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "But this... locking me up like this, it's not love."

Felix's eyes softened momentarily as he reached out to brush a tear from her cheek. "It's the only way, Y/N," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "To ensure that we can be together forever."

Y/N's heart shattered as she watched him turn away, his footsteps echoing in the silence as he walked out of the room. She was alone, bound by his love and imprisoned by his actions, lost in a sea of confusion and despair. The days stretched into weeks, and y/n remained trapped in the suffocating confines of the apartment, confined to that dark, desolate room. The air hung heavy with dread, a palpable sense of fear permeating every corner.

Beomgyu's silence weighed heavily on y/n's mind, a constant reminder of the darkness that lurked just beyond the walls. She could feel his presence, a silent specter haunting her every thought.

Meanwhile, y/n's friends continued to visit, oblivious to the horrors that lay hidden beneath the surface. Felix held her close, his touch a suffocating reminder of the prison she found herself trapped in.

As the weeks turned into months, the memory of what had transpired between y/n, Felix, and Beomgyu began to fade, replaced by a facade of normalcy. But beneath the surface, the darkness lingered, a constant reminder of the horrors that had unfolded.

Despite the whispers of doubt that echoed in the recesses of her mind, y/n remained steadfast in her love for Felix. She couldn't bear to leave him, couldn't imagine a life without him by her side.

And so, she remained trapped in that dark, suffocating apartment, her love for Felix eclipsing the fear that threatened to consume her whole.

As y/n's friends visited once again, the atmosphere seemed strangely normal, belying the darkness that lurked just beneath the surface. BangChan, ever the jokester, couldn't resist poking fun at the empty room, suggesting it could be turned into a nursery for a future addition to the family.

"Come on, you two lovebirds," BangChan chuckled, nudging Felix playfully. "You've got the perfect setup here for a little one."

The suggestion elicited laughter from Yeonjun, Chanbin, and Wooyoung, their joviality masking the underlying tension that lingered in the air.

Felix joined in the laughter, his eyes twinkling with a hint of their former brightness. "Maybe one day," he said, squeezing y/n's hand affectionately.

Y/n giggled, her laughter tinged with a sense of innocence that belied the horrors she had endured. "Yeah, maybe one day," she echoed, her voice filled with unwavering love and devotion for Felix.

But amidst the laughter and jest, Beomgyu remained silent, his laughter forced and hollow. Despite y/n's apparent calmness, he couldn't shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at him from within.

The conversation shifted, and the room filled with nervous laughter, each chuckle echoing like a sinister omen. Beomgyu's eyes couldn't help but linger on y/n, his heart pounding with concern for her safety. Despite her outward composure, he sensed a dark shadow looming over her, a silent menace waiting to pounce.

Felix, ever perceptive, noticed Beomgyu's unease. While y/n chatted with BangChan and the others, Felix approached Beomgyu, a sly smile playing on his lips, betraying his sinister intentions.

"You seem troubled, Beomgyu," Felix remarked, his voice dripping with malice. "Is it our dear y/n that worries you? She's changed, hasn't she? But fear not, my friend, she's in good hands."

Beomgyu's jaw tightened, his gaze hardening as he met Felix's sinister stare. "What have you done to her?" he demanded, his voice barely concealing his anger.

Felix's smile widened, his eyes gleaming with a darkness that sent shivers down Beomgyu's spine. "I've merely shown her my love and affection, like I always have,” Felix replied cryptically. "And as for you, Beomgyu, remember your promise. Keep silent, or face the consequences."

Beomgyu's fists clenched at his sides, his resolve hardening. "I'll never stop watching you, Felix," he vowed, his voice laced with determination. "And I'll protect y/n from whatever darkness you've unleashed."

Felix's gaze turned icy, his smile morphing into a chilling smirk. "Oh, Beomgyu," he taunted, his voice low and menacing. "You underestimate me. If I can't have y/n, no one will. And I won't hesitate to silence anyone who gets in my way, not even you."

As Felix approached y/n, his eyes gleaming with possessiveness, Beomgyu's heart sank. He could sense the darkness enveloping y/n, consuming her with every passing moment. Despite his growing unease, Beomgyu knew there was nothing he could do to save her from Felix's clutches.

BangChan, Yeonjun, Chanbin, and Wooyoung welcomed Felix with open arms, oblivious to the danger lurking beneath his charming facade. Beomgyu forced a smile and joined the group, his heart heavy with dread.

Throughout the evening, Felix's grip on y/n tightened, his possessiveness becoming more apparent with each passing moment. Despite the laughter and camaraderie, Beomgyu couldn't shake the feeling of impending doom.

Suddenly, Felix's demeanor shifted. His smile faltered, replaced by a cold, calculating expression. Without warning, he turned to Beomgyu, his eyes burning with malice.

"You think you can keep y/n away from me?" Felix sneered, his voice dripping with venom. "You're nothing but a pathetic bystander, Beomgyu. You can't save her from me."

Beomgyu's heart raced as he met Felix's gaze, his hands trembling with fear and frustration. He knew that intervening would only lead to disaster, yet the thought of leaving y/n in Felix's clutches tore him apart.

"You're wrong, Felix," Beomgyu retorted, his voice tinged with desperation. "I won't let you destroy her."

Felix's laughter rang out, sending shivers down Beomgyu's spine. "You can't stop me," Felix taunted, his eyes gleaming with malice. "She belongs to me now, and there's nothing you can do about it."

With a heavy heart, Beomgyu left their apartment. He turned back and watched as Felix tightened his grip on y/n, and closing the door in Beomgyu’s face. He knew that their fate was sealed, trapped in a web of obsession and despair. Beomgyu was left alone, consumed by guilt and helplessness. He knew that he would forever be haunted by the memory of y/n, trapped in Felix's clutches, a prisoner of his twisted love. And as the darkness closed in around him, Beomgyu could only pray for a glimmer of hope in a world consumed by shadows.

[fire-emblem-drabbles]

Pairing: Karlach x durge reader, Gortash x durge reader

Prompt: Some thoughts I had when I brought my dark urge and romanced Karlach to face Gortash.

Description: Having just survived a divine revelation from daddy dearest Bhaal and making your way to Wyrm's Rock, you're a little shaken but ready to face whatever Gortash may throw at you. You wanted to see Karlach have her revenge as sure as it was your own. Yet... something familiar and strange stirs within your blackened heart when you look at Gortash. And most frighteningly, he looks to you the same.

Rating: sfw

Word Count: 2678 3037

Notes: Happy 4:30 am I got off work and like a man possessed wrote this. It's not edited (yet) but if I don't post this and get validation I may just fucking die so. Have this terrible little brain baby! I just think it would be so tastey. No one wins here btw!

oh this is huge spoilers for dark urge/act 3 btw! I took some liberties but it's my fanfiction and I can if I want to

Edited: 10/1/23 (read it and there was a lot of mistakes lol)

Curiosity has guided you far, in this adventure. It’s helped you find the pieces of your past life, both those that proved to be a boon and that which you would have rather left buried. You’ve repressed your dark urges, fought them, proved to yourself and your allies, and especially your lover, that you’re better than that. Better than the person you once were. Better than what your father would have you be.

And it’s never been more clear than when you stand before Gortash now. You can feel Karlach before you, bristling at seeing his face. The way Wyll panics at seeing his father, obviously not himself. Gale, too, is is all wound up-- the emotions held in this room are fit to burst, and you and Gortash are the center of it.

You felt a flicker of it before, when seeing his face in the Ilithid colony beneath Moonrise. There was familiarity there; not the burning hatred that seized your heart when you looked at Orin, nor the cool indifference you felt upon taking Kethric’s life but something far different. The closet thing to normal you felt from your previous life. It scared you more than the murder, than the blood on your hands and the bile burning the back of your tongue.

He felt like home. A feeling you thought only Karlach could bring about you, of calm and happiness acceptance and all things nice and lovely that father would surely disapprove of. And when he speaks, when his disgusting honeyed voice and hardened gazes softens upon landing to you, when “My favorite assassin,” leaves his silvered tongue, you can see whispers of the past before you.

A part of it, mind, you might have preferred to keep lost. It comes in flashes and fuzzy moments, in warm feelings and beating heart. Your hand, held in his; your lips lost together. Bodies tangled and thoughts lost... You linger in those memories a moment, remembering how right it all felt. And thinking, how funny, even back then you were pulling away from father's puppet strings.

As you come back to the present, you're left stunned silent a moment, as his words flow in one ear and out of the other. This is Gortash-- the man who sold Karlach to the Arch Devil Zariel, who abducted Wyll’s father and whose manipulating the cult of the absolute and all the people of Baldur’s gate all at once-- and he’s the man who helped you learn what love is.

It's also so sickeningly familiar, the way your heartbeat picks up upon meeting his gaze. How he reserves an easy smile just for you, even if you’ve seen it hundreds of times. You have to close your eyes, to reach out and take Karlach’s hand despite how hot she’s grown. It's almost too much for you, to remember how happy you were with Gortash when you've been fighting for so long to find a way to keep being happy with Karlach.

“Solider?” Even through her own anger, her own disgust and sorrow and rage and madness, Karlach pauses, (your whole party does, in fact) in seeing the familiarity between the two of you. Seeing the effect Gortash has on you, their dauntless leader, their dear friend. If only they knew who they were calling their ally now...

“Holy shit,” Is all you can manage out in the moment. So many thoughts, little forgotten memories blink past your eyes. Karlach squeezes your hand, and you squeeze back just to let her know you’re still there.

“I didn’t think I’d have quite that strong of an effect on you,” he chuckles and you hate how you can tell it’s from genuine affection, and not twisted glee. He truly is glad to see you-- and why shouldn’t he be? It can't have been that long ago that the two of you were lovers.

“Don’t flatter yourself,” You have to steel yourself in front of him, in front of your friends. But how can you deny it? Things have always been this way between the two of you. Delicate and strange and so wrong as to feel right.

“It’s nice to see you haven’t changed.” That charming smile, turned business as he turns to face your party whole. “I was worried, after Orin did you in. But I should have known you would return, find your way back to me.” He’s all confidence as he speaks, and you notice its mostly to you. It’s almost as if the room isn’t filled with courtesans, as if your party isn’t there to back you up. Like you aren’t clutching to Karlach like a lifeline.

“You’ll… have to fill in the finer details.” You admit softly, frown fitting your face. “I’ve reclaimed bits and pieces of my former memory but I’m afraid much of my former…” You hesitate as you consider who you were before all this “...life is beyond me.” You decide to remain as passe as possible. But perhaps he already knows you remember. Actually, your certain he does-- there’s a look of mischief twinkling in his eyes that surely only you can see. But cruelty is in his nature, as begets the chosen of Bane. You’re lucky, then, that for you, and only you, his urge can be diminished into something a little more charming.

“Why, without you this cult would be nothing! Well, without us.” He laughs again and you can feel your companions eyes upon you. “You and I came up with this whole plan-- to steal the crown of Karsus, overpower the elder brain, and use its powers to create a loyal army of cultists… if Orin hadn’t overthrown you, things wouldn’t be near a mess as they are now.” He rolls his eyes dramatically, a sigh fitting past his lips. “That sister of yours is quite the handful, and far less careful about controlling her urges. Why, with you back, and with Kethric’s nether stone no less, I dare say we have a chance to get things back in line again.”

“_____, what is he talking about? Why is he talking like he knows you?” Karlach’s voice tears through your thoughts, just as you feel her warm hand leave yours, and your party's gaze all land on you.

“Oh Karlach, dear sweet Karlach…” Gortash speaks again. “Are you certain you want to hear that?” Your breath hitches as he speaks. You were hoping Gortash would have more decorum than to admit what the two of you once hand. Perhaps its obvious to him how you feel about Karlach now. Maybe you looked at him the same way, once; maybe you are now.

Perhaps then, it's jealously that causes him to speak. You can't imagine how he must feel, seeing someone he got rid of so long ago stroll up with the person he thought was taken from him. Yes, now that you think about it, that would make him quite mad...

“You shut the fuck up, Gortash!” Karlach raises her voice before you even think to speak; Gortash merely smirks, speaks again with mockery lacing his tone.

“Indeed, _____, why don’t you enlighten your friends, your lover, about your past self?” Your name spoken from his lips was so, so nice. It made you ache in a sickeningly familiar way. And so too, was the venom in his when he spoke of your lover. Of Karlach…

“They know,” You manage to croak out. “With the tadpole they saw… saw the vision my father sent to me.” One that you had gotten hardly an hour before coming here, even. That you were a Bhaalspawn, of your dearest fathers own flesh. That you were his chosen before Orin struck you down. You knew that wasn't what he met. You were desperate to hide this-- like when your urge first overcame you, when that poor girl Alfira's blood stained your hands and camp...

“Then surely, you remember, about us?” Daring as ever, Gortash moves forward, to cup your chin tenderly with his gauntlet that held his nether stone.

How easy it would be, to twist the arm that dared hold you, to rip that precious nether stone from the sorry hand that dared touch your hallowed flesh.

“Us? What is he talking about?” You could hear the desperation in Karlach’s tone, even if you couldn’t see her. Your eyes were locked with Gortash’s, lost in them really. “_____, why are you letting him touch you?” Even from here, you could feel her heat. She was angry, so angry that he dare touch you. But scared, too. Scared that you weren't even trying to stop him.

You tear away from Gortash’s intense gaze, gently remove his hand from your person and ignore your urge. And so to, ignore the urge to reach out for Gortash in return. So many parts of yourself you have to deny, it was getting hard to know what’s really you…

“Fine. Fine!” You raise your own voice, uncaring of the puppets in the room. You turn to Karlach, to the only reason you’ve gotten this far. “You deserve to know anyways.” Still, you heave a sigh, for what is a heavier burden than the truth? “Yes, before Orin betrayed me, I was the chosen of Bhaal. But beyond that…” Even still, as the truth lingers on your lips, tingles on the tip of your tongue, you hesitate as you meet Karlach’s gaze-- as you filter to Gale and Wyll as well.

Your breath dies a moment as you see how worried they are for you. You’re scarcely worth such kindness, moreso from such good people as them. “Gortash and I were… close. Far closer than any plan may have merited. One might have even called it love, if you believe such evil capable of it.” You admit, looking to the floor. You wouldn’t be able to take the look of betrayal in their faces, nor the grin Gortash surely wore.

“I…” You can feel the way the anger leaves Karlach. Even if she didn’t want to show it you can feel through that dammed tadpole how numb she suddenly feels. “Right. You guys finish” She gestures vaguely to you, to Gortash “whatever the hell this is. I gotta go.” You don’t even have the heart to stop her. Don’t have the courage to watch her retreating form.

“Karlach, hold on!” Gale is quick to follow. You’d have to thank him for that. For doing what you should be doing. You can feel Wyll’s hesitation. But he stays. You’d have to thank him too. You don’t want to be alone (as much as the word means in a room fool of likely tadpoled individuals like yourself) with Gortash right now. Even if Wyll is just staying for his own father.

“There she goes.” Gortash is brazen now, wrapping an arm around your shoulder and pulling you in to his chest. You don’t know if it’s right to be this close to him, to hug him like you so desperately want to. “I do miss our time together. We could be still be together, work together. It would be my honor to restore you to your former glory-- to help you regain your title as Bhaal’s chosen once more.” The idea fills you with twisted glee. You recall, with errie smile, how Gortash was once wrapped around your little finger. How easy it could be to twist him to your designs, and kill him when it suited you most. How it would please father, how it would only make you stronger, to get such a distraction out of your life.

“That’s not who I am anymore.” You say with much force, creating some distance between you and Gortash. You're not sure if its about the two of you being together, or you being Bhaal's chosen. Still, he does not falter. He gets down on one knee before you, looking up at you with adoration. You hate it. You love it. It’s disgusting and beautiful and you know this isn’t the first time he’s been on his knees for you. Play your cards right, it may not even be his last.

“Even so, I can see how much your heart cries out for revenge. You mean to kill Orin, and as it happens I want her dead as well.” Again, beautiful hands, coveted nether stone, circle around your own. “We could rule together. Even your little… friends.” This was your plan, after all. Your genius that got this terrible cult going.

“Just what are you proposing?” You can’t help but squeeze his hands. Can’t deny the beat of your heart-- for the evil within must hear this promise of power. Coming from a man you may even still hold dear a part so strong it can't look away.

“We reforge our alliance. Bring our empire to fruition. My steel watch won’t harm you, so long as you kill Orin and bring her nether stone back.”

“_____…” Wyll’s voice surprises you. For a moment, it really was you and Gortash, and the empire you stood to create. “I know this must be a hard decision for you. Gortash seems to know you better than you do yourself this moment. But we need to consider all our options.” He reminds you. Pushing you towards neither extremes at this moment. A level head when yours was, as always, a shambling mess. "Remember how far we've come. How far you've come."

“That’s not a decision I can make right now.” You admit, hastily pulling away from Gortash. His face falters a little as he rises to his feet. “There’s a lot I need to consider.” When he stands tall again, looking to you, that familiar cocky grin is again in place.

“I understand. You always make the right choice in the end. But, just to prove my loyalty,” That word stings just a little. You hadn’t proved loyal to most anyone who trusted you, at least in this particular moment. “I’ll share this with you; an impostor is at your camp, right now.” You frown again as you look to him.

“Orin…” You grit your teeth as you consider your sister, how any one of the people you had come to trust with your life could be the backstabber herself.

“So if I were you, I’d act quick.” He smiles at you but you see how it doesn’t meet his eyes. “So, my dear, why don’t you stay for my coronation?” He laughs softly as he turns towards Duke Ravengard, who seems more statue than man at this moment.

You do just that, watch with wary gaze and heavy heart as Enver Gortash is ordained ‘Archduke Gortash’. Many tough decisions lie ahead of you and you couldn’t will yourself to think on a single one of them as you watched Gortash rise with a new fervor. He seeks your gaze, your approval, as the room erupts with applause. But it’s high time you left, to figure out what to do next.

You climb down the barren halls of Wyrm’s Rock with Wyll, unsure what to say or do next. You feel like you’ve had enough adventure and learning of your old life for once day, but of course Gortash gave you fear to return to your own camp as well…

“Are you alright?” Wyll stops you as you slowly walk towards the south span of Wyrm’s rock, placing a gentle hand on your shoulder. You jump at his touch, only to sigh and relax when you realize it's just him.

“No not really, that was a lot for me.” You admit with a shaky laugh.

“I… were you truly involved with Gortash before… well, before?” He frowns, the look on his face hard to read.

“I… yes. I was.” It would be no use to lie.

“And now?” He asks, unexpectedly. “What now?”

“What now indeed.” You sigh and lean into him. Wyll supports your weight with a good natured hug. “I love Karlach, Wyll. I love her so much. But… old feelings linger in my twisted mind. Gortash was…” You shake your head. How can you explain that who you were, who you use to be… Gortash was the only person that you respected? That seemed to understand you, to meet you at your level? Even now as you thought of it, more cursed thoughts of your time together came back to you. It hurt, mentally and physically.

“I can’t say I understand, friend, but I know yours is a troubled past.” He pulls back from you, smile fitting his handsome face. “I think it would be best for us to head back to camp for the day.” He guides you that way, and you decide to follow his judgment.

“I just… hope that Karlach is okay. Had I known, I…” You shake your head. How could you have known? In a past life, you were lovers with the very man that ruined her life. The man that made it difficult for you two to even start a relationship to begin with.

“Rest, friend. You can’t of helped that.” You nod. He was right. But that still left you in the middle of some ridiculous love triangle…

You just have to decide, dearest, darkest urge, who is most important to you; Enver Gortash, Bane’s Chosen, tyrant of Baldur’s Gate and the matching mind to your own criminal plot to rule it all… or Karlach Cliffgate, the woman he ruined in the pursuit of his own power, and the one you promised to help end him.

Either way, there would be betrayal. Heartbreak. And fighting, for sure.

You could, of course, kill them both. That would solve so many problems for you! Feed your urge, please your father, and remove any obstacle that would distract from your goal. Wouldn’t it be delicious, to drink in their desire, thinking they’ve won your favor-- only for you to break that precious trust as their bodies twist under your blade…

This all of course assuming you could fight off your dark urge still... Rest would not come easy tonight, if at all. But it wouldn't be the first time. Come what may, you would forge your path forward.

[jisungsdaydreamer]

[11:10 PM]

«GENERAL M.LIST» · «NAVIGATION» · «TALK TO ME» · «TAGLIST»

SYNOPSIS Your father would end you before allowing you to see him, but you’d spin in your highest heels and risk everything if it meant every night could be like this.

Pairing: Seungmin x fem!reader Genre: forbidden romance, fluff, angst Warnings: implications of arranged marriage, toxic parents Word Count: 1k

P.S. ♡ If you like my work, please consider giving me feedback in the form of reblogs, comments, and asks! ♡

“Want to get out of here?”

Words uttered only a few minutes ago, and yet, it feels like hours have passed since you and Seungmin decided to ditch the cocktail party you were forced to attend. The conversation got tedious quickly, because all these one-percenters can talk about is horseback riding, trips to the Hamptons, and the latest family to get embroiled in a scandal.

Across the dimly lit room, Seungmin had spotted you standing against the wall, downing your third flute of champagne. He’d discreetly made his way over to you, leaning down to whisper those devilish words into your ear. At his signal, you both finally slipped out of the event room, giggling while running through the venue halls like you were children again.

“What do we do now?” You gasp breathlessly once you are outside, surrounded by the thick rose bushes at the entrance of the building. 

Seungmin says nothing, just looking down at where your hand clasps his, from when you grabbed it during your grand escape. In bashful realization, you try to retract your arm, but he maintains a firm grasp, meeting your eyes. Your face heats up as you try not to melt under the gaze of the son of your father’s worst enemy. 

What started as a business rivalry had blossomed into a ferocious enmity, and your father had sworn that he would end anyone who tried to fraternize with the other side, including his only daughter. But how could you stay away from Seungmin, who seemed to invade every part of your life at the top university that you both attended? How could you avoid his witty charm every time he debated with you in front of everyone in class? How could you forget those hushed moments when he cornered you in the rose gardens, eyes sparkling with trouble?

“I’ll do anything, as long as I’m by your side,” Seungmin finally answers, earnesty written all over his expression. He looks vulnerable, like a little boy scared of rejection. You’re scared too, for the time when you’re both inevitably caught, because you can’t keep going like this.

But tonight is what you currently have ahead of you. You bring Seungmin’s hand up to your lips, softly kissing it, before you grab his arm and pull him along with you. You chase each other with no destination in mind, exchanging teasing laughter like you have no worries at all. 

The thin high heel of your sandal inevitably catches onto a cobblestone, nearly making you spin and fall over onto your face, but Seungmin swiftly catches your waist, pulling you back up. As always, he takes care of you without asking for anything in return. Before him, you thought that you had to earn the right to be loved. You never knew that there was a beautiful man who would give his heart to you without even thinking if you would accept it.

So even when the raindrops come pelting down, your smile doesn’t cease. You simply hitch up the heavy material of your dress in your arms, and Seungmin immediately takes off his suit jacket, holding it over your head so you don’t catch a cold. 

“I’ll be fine, you know.” You roll your eyes playfully. “It’s just a light drizzle.”

“Your father will murder me if something happens to you,” Seungmin says without thinking.

You glance at him, the lighthearted mood finally fading away. “He can’t know.”

Seungmin looks over at you. “I know.”

That familiar bout of sadness rises in you for the millionth time, and you have to avert your gaze because if you stare into Seungmin’s eyes a second longer, you fear you may lose it. Whatever is going on between you both, you know it won’t last forever. When your father decides it’s time, he will most likely force you to marry the son of some rich man to secure a partnership. Your life is in the hands of your father, who would rather prioritize his business needs over your happiness. And losing Seungmin would make it unbearable.

“Sometimes, I kind of wish we never even met.” You kick a pebble as the rain begins to slow down. “Then I would never have live in a painful memory when it’s over.”

“You would never be a painful memory for me.” Seungmin shakes his head adamantly. “I know that no matter what, I will never, ever regret meeting you.”

You swallow, your eyes filling with tears. “I don’t want to think of a future without you.”

Seungmin says nothing for a moment, concentrating on the foggy road in front of you. By now, your father and his men are probably looking for you, so it’s fortunate that you both reach a small convenience store, ducking inside of it for a temporary reprieve.

 “So don’t.”

“What are you saying?”

He meets your eyes once more, and you notice something in him that you’ve never seen before. Defiance. “Run away with me.”

You nearly laugh out loud in disbelief. “Yeah. And then we can go to the moon.”

Seungmin grasps your hands. “I’m serious. There’s a cargo bus that leaves the city tonight, and it belongs to Hyunjin. Your father isn’t stupid enough to mess with the mayor’s son.”

“Even so, there’s nowhere we can go where my father can’t find us.”

Seungmin’s excited smile deflates, and he sighs. “We’ll figure out a way, I promise.”

You just gaze at his crestfallen expression, before reaching your palms up to cup his cheeks. “I know we will.”

For the first time, something not unlike hope blossoms in your chest. Even the possibility of getting out of this hellhole and living somewhere alone and undisturbed with the love of your life makes you dream. Maybe you really will get to have what you truly desire more than anything.

“You know I love you, right?” Seungmin loops his arms around your waist and pulls you closer, kissing you right in the middle of the frozen food section.

“I know.”

«GENERAL M.LIST» · «NAVIGATION» · «TALK TO ME» · «TAGLIST»

TAGLIST @hamburgers101 @chansburgah @ajxreads @hash2013 @pixigreen @ana-marais98 @ohish @chizumiyoshi @lilydaisyyy @jetblackbelle @143hyunes

Network: @kflixnet

©jisungsdaydreamer 2023 | All rights reserved. I do not condone translations or transfers of my work onto other platforms such as Wattpad, AO3, etc. Tumblr is my only platform. Acts of plagiarism are strictly prohibited.

[lesbianreaderidk]

danganronpa females w female reader. spicy incorrect quotes (mentions of ishimondo)

Kyoko: Hi, sorry I’m late. I was doing a couple of things and got distracted. Celestia: I’m “a couple of things”. Y/N: I’m “got distracted”

------------------

Kyoko: Make her pussy wet not her eyes. Sakura: Break her bed not her heart. Y/N: Play with her boobs not her feelings. Hina: Get on her dick not her nerves. Sayaka: ....always salt your pasta while boiling it.

------------------

Kyoko: I put the pun in punishment. Y/N: I put the top in unstoppable. Celestia: I put the cute in execute. Hina: I put the sexy in dyslexia. Sayaka: I put the ass in class. Taka: I put the D in Mondo.

------------------

Y/N: Don’t preach to me about romance, Hina. I had a three-way in a hot-air balloon before I got here

------------------

Y/N: What’s your body count? Genocide Jill: Do you mean sex or murder?

------------------

Y/N: Go fuck yourself. Sakura, smugly: Sure, but only if you watch

------------------

Sakura: We should get you to a doctor for a check up immediately. What if it happens again, and there isn’t anyone around to help you? What if it’s congenital? Oh my God! Was it me? Did I hurt you? Y/n: …You realize any other person that made their partner pass out on bed would simply feel really proud of themselves, right?

-------------------

Toko: "What are you into?" is such a broad question, like do I reply with a TV series or choking?

-------------------

Y/n, with a headache: Advil me up, daddy. Kyoko: I will short out the language centre of your brain if you say anything like that ever again.

-------------------

Kyoko: From now on we will be using code names. Kyoko: You can address me as Eagle One. Kyoko: Makoto is “been there done that”. Kyoko: Y/n is “currently doing that”. Kyoko: Celestia is “it happened once in a dream”. Kyoko: Toko is “if I had to pick a dude/gal/enby”. Kyoko: And Sayaka is.. Kyoko: Eagle Two Sayaka: Oh thank god.

-------------------

Sayaka: Who would you kill out of the four of us, Kyoko? Kyoko: Y/N, easily. Y/N, laughing: What the fuck, man. Kyoko: Well, Celestia would be too easy. They’d probably be into it. Celestia, now standing in the doorway: What the fuck, man!?

-------------------

Celestia: I spy with my little eye something that begins with the letter “s”. Sayaka: *looks over at Kyoko and Y/N*

Sayaka: Is it “sexual tension”?

[chronic-escapixt]

His Rose ~ Part 3

(Kai Parker x Bennett OC fanfiction)

content warnings/tags ~ Dark fiction, CNC, dubcon, yandere, murder, abuse, trauma, innocence kink, dacryphilia, smut, masturbation, size kink, p in v, cunnilingus, unprotected sex, manipulation. Minors DNI

I don't claim ownership of The Vampire Diaries or its characters. All credits go to the rightful owner(s). I only own my original character(s).

Word count: 2.7k

K.P. Masterlist

His voice was silky in a way that sent shivers down her spine yet so sarcastic and humorous that he could make her smile and giggle like an airhead until it was beyond embarrassing. He talked with his hands so she learned to watch them more than his mouth, though he equally performed with his lips. The dark and silver rings he started wearing made them more of a spectacle and she fantasized about how his skilled fingers could pleasure and punish her body. 

Whether they were preparing for the eclipse or handling mundane activities, her mind drifted but she tended to keep her daydreams at bay.

Night was entirely another story.

All she had was her stuffed lamb to keep her company. While lamby was a good listener and offered the softest cuddles, she couldn’t stop thinking about how he would feel in her bed. Some nights she fully got off to the thought of him entering her room when he thinks she’s sleeping, feeling the bed dip under his weight, then the ripping of her nightdress from her skin, his strong arms hiking her legs over his shoulders and using her like a fucktoy for his pleasure like the gangsters and brutes would do to the pure damsels in her favorite novels, consumating a twisted romance built on passion and control. Pushing her face into the pillows she tried to quiet her moans but a few would slip free.

He was not only observant but hungry. He noticed everything, how she reacted to him when they were close, her muffled moans through the thin walls that left him throbbing all night, the way she took extra care to style her curls every morning, put on a little extra mascara, and exclusively dressed in flowy dresses and mini skirts. He knew what she wanted but she was too shy to ask for it so he had fun messing with her, breaking her down with his subtle advances until she was just as starved. He was a wolf and she was a fluffy unsuspecting bunny and as much as he craved her tender flesh, he loved the chase. 

One morning, he found her straining on her tiptoes to reach a jar of jam on a high shelf and came up behind her, grabbing it down with ease while caging her small form threateningly, staying there longer than necessary. The lingering proximity made her curse under her breath. His heat and scent intoxicating, lowering her inhibitions enough that her body betrayed her, arching into him. Brushing against his body for the briefest moment, enough to surprise him, making him intake a sharp breath and stiffen. He struggled to regain his composure as she turned and grabbed the jar from his hands with a rushed, “thank you.” 

She couldn’t slip out from under him before he snatched her wrists and pinned her to the marble counter, his primal growl rumbling in her ears.

“You feel that, kitten?” His hips bucked into her, pressing his hard-on against the groove of her ass. She responded with a gasp. “Don’t tell me you thought you were gonna’ grind your cute little ass on me then leave me all hot n’ bothered..”

She scoffed at him, “maybe I was… It’s not like you’re gonna’ do anything about it.” Her defiant body wriggled against him, in turn he snatched a fistful of her curls eliciting a desperate whine from the back of her throat.

“Such a brat.. m’ gonna’ have to fuck that outta’ you, huh?” He reached down, hiking up her skirt, fondling her mound which had grown damp with his teasing. “Always walking around in these tiny skirts, s’ like you’re begging me to ruin you,” he mused as he freed his cock, sliding her panties aside and finally plunging into her silky heat with one brutal thrust. 

“Hey, Kai… uhh Kai?” She pulled him from his mind-consuming fantasy. 

“… huh?” His throat bobbled.

“Can you grab that flour for me too? I’m making puff pastry for breakfast.” He placed the sack of flour on the counter, not taking his eyes off of her. 

“Do you want some?” With her head tilted to look up at him, doe eyes wide and soft lips forming that adorable pout, she looked way too corruptible. His pants strangled him. 

“I’d like that,” he rasped. 

So she started on the pastry while he slipped away to the bathroom where he rubbed one out to the thought of her pretty lips around his cock. 

Sticks crunched beneath their feet along the forest trail as they walked off their breakfast.

“If you could siphon my magic the whole time, why not do the locator spell yourself?” She asked.

Kai faced her, walking backwards a few paces ahead. “I already knew I could do it and since you’re the one who has to do the spell to get us out of here, I needed to make sure you could use your magic.”

“Could you show me?” Her sweet voice sounding small and slightly uncertain, made him stop in his tracks. She stepped toward him, holding out her hand. “I want you to siphon my magic…. It will come back right?” 

“Uh.. yeah. I’ll just take a little bit.” He reached toward her, but paused with a hesitant glance. “Are you sure you’re okay with this?” 

She nodded with conviction, “Yes, I am.” 

He took her hand and concentrated. An orange glow blossomed to the surface of her skin, accompanied by a tingly feeling like tv static or a limb starting to fall asleep. He released a shaky breath before letting go of her. She touched her hand as the feeling faded.

He knelt down and hovered his palm over a patch of soil, uttering a short spell. Moments later, an white petaled wildflower grew up from the little sprout. He plucked it and handed it to her, tiny goosebumps shot up her arm when their fingers brushed each other.

“You’re really good with magic,” she commented.

“Actually, I was going for a rose, but a daisy is cool too, I guess..” He shrugged. He rubbed his lips together as his eyes took in her sultry mouth. Her perfect cupid’s bow and plump lips that looked edible and oh so tempting. 

“Why are you looking at me like that?” Her brow knit in curiosity.

His eyes flickered down. “I guess I’m kinda nervous.”

“Why?”

“Well- I mean- you’re like- you're really pretty,” he stammered, shifting nervously on his feet.

The butterflies in her stomach flapped their wings all at once, tickling her ribcage and a laugh burst out her mouth making her fluster more. “Thanks...” she whispered shyly.

“Ugh, just’ made it awkward, didn't I? Sorry. I have no filter sometimes…”

“It's okay. You’re really sweet.” She twirled the stem between her fingertips.

As he noticed the sun getting low an idea occurred to him.

“Where are you taking me?” She asked as they cut through heavy brush just off the trail.

“It’s a surprise,” he shot back with a wink.

He brought her to a clearing just before a rocky bluff that overlooked a crystal lake. The view was breathtaking, the orange sunset darkened to shades of red with purple fading in from above.

“Wow Kai, this is the most beautiful view I’ve ever s-” Her words left her when she noticed him stripping down, torso already bare as he discarded his belt. “What are you doing?”

He chuckled in response as he wordlessly rid himself of his cargo pants and stood only in boxer briefs. She tensed when he took quick strides toward her, scanning down his sculpted body with her eyes, snapping up from the prominent outline in his boxers the moment he spoke.

“Are you just gonna stare at me or are you gonna come?” His tone dripping with cockiness. 

“I-I wasn’t st- w-wha- come?!” It was her turn to stumble over her words.

He just shrugged, turned and ran before leaping over the edge. 

“Kai!” she called out.

He burst up to the water’s surface and waved her forward. “Come on, Rose!” 

“I-It’s too… cold,” she lied, hugging herself to sell her faux chills. 

“The water feels fineee,” he sang while floating on his back. 

“I don’t have a bathing suit!” 

“You don’t need one! C’mon, are you really gonna’ make me swim alone?” He pressured her with a pout.

Her weak resolve crumbled. “Okay fine...” 

He smiled to himself as she raised her shirt but stopped when she narrowed her eyes. “Turn around!” she ordered. He raised his hands in surrender before turning and resisting the temptation to peek while she removed her top and skirt and placed them neatly by his pile.

Heights were up there on her list of fears and the edge was at least 20 feet from the water.

“Am I allowed to turn back now?” His voice cut through her anxiety. She took a deep breath, reared back and dove in. 

He spun around when he heard the water splash, slightly impressed that she actually jumped in after him. The water stirred as she came up from the surface, eyes piercing like a siren, wet curls clinging to her body. An invisible tide seemed to draw them impossibly closer without touching. She leaned into his caress when he reached up to cup her cheek, his thumb moving to gently tug on her lower lip. He lifted her chin, moving closer, teasing her by hesitating a hair away from her lips before she eagerly gave into the mounting tension, pressing her mouth to his in a hungry kiss that he eagerly returned with the same fervor.

Their bodies were intertwined on the rocky shore as they greedily tasted each other. Her fingers tangled in the wet hairs at the nape of his neck, their lips becoming languid and sloppy before they parted in need of oxygen. 

“We should head back to the house,” he whispered against her skin.

“Wait, can we stay a little longer? It’s so beautiful out here,” she smiled up at the twilight sky, the atmosphere was perfect, “… and I need you right now.”

He reclaimed her lips and explored her body with his hands, her supple thighs, the soft skin of her waist, and the swell of breast. She knowingly reached back and unclasped her bra, letting the fabric fall before he caressed them, thumbs rubbing and tweaking the perked buds to her delight.

She eyed him carefully when he pulled away and asked, “Are you a virgin?” 

“... no.. I was with someone… once,” she admitted softly. 

“Did he make you cum?” 

“No.”

“Then it doesn’t count,” he stated matter-of-factly, leaving trails of fire in the wake of his fingers on her inner thigh. “Did he ever.. eat you?”

She swallowed as his touch neared her clothed core, “n-no…”

His chuckle warmed her skin, “I can take two of your firsts tonight, if you let me.”

“... yes… please…” She sounded so breathy and needy.

He lowered himself down her body, kissing every square inch of skin along the way before he reached her trembling core. Watching as he stripped her of her panties, the instinct to hide herself neutralized by the grip he kept on her inner thigh, his cold rings biting into her flesh. He studied her delicate flower, the swollen bud darkened with arousal. 

He inhaled her. "Rose, you're fuckin perfect.."

She blushed and whimpered when she felt him delve in with his warm tongue. Heat blossomed in her belly, hips uncontrollably bucked against his mouth. 

“Sit still for me, princess.”

She obliged as best she could, thankful for his anchor-like grip. His tongue moved with deliberate expertise, parting her puffy folds so he could drink her from the source, thrusting in and out, drawing whimpers and slick that he swallowed down like sweet nectar.

Her fingers carded themselves through his damp hair, tugging at the roots, his hum of approval vibrating against her heat. She clenched around his fingers when two slid in knuckle-deep, working her over the edge in quick tandem with his skillful tongue. Her moans spurred him on, so pornographic he would have doubted they escaped her shy little mouth. 

“Please… Kai, I-I’m gonna…” 

Each flick of his tongue and brush of his diligent fingers had her seeing stars, she didn’t want it to end. He built her up gradually until the harsh sucking of her clit toppled her over the edge. It was like music when she arched and released a chorus of moans into the twilight air. Her climax gushed into his mouth messily as he continued slurping her up, her body trembled and whimpered from oversensitivity. 

“Ahh.. mmm, Kai…” she pushed weakly at his shoulder.

He was a sinful vision, reluctantly pulling away to beam up at her with a cheshire grin, jaw glistening with her juices, lips pink and swollen. She was still reeling, curls disheveled and flat, mascara running, chest rising and falling, face red as a cherry as she tried to catch her breath. Kai ruined her so perfectly but he wanted to do so much more. He kissed her, letting her taste her lingering flavor on his lips.

Only a bit of maroon peeked out over the horizon, so they hurried back to the house before it was completely dark. 

Her back barely touched the duvet before he pounced, grabbing at her waist and thighs to position her legs at either side of the bed, sucking on her neck and collarbone, fingers digging into her skin as they roamed likely to leave a mosaic of bruises by morning, but he relished in the little whimpers that escaped when he groped her a little too hard or bit down on the tender skin behind her ear, before soothing it with wet kisses. He impatiently rut his hips into hers, their moans harmonizing at the contact.

“Kaiiii…” she whined, too drunk on him feel ashamed of her neediness, “please…” 

He smiled down at her, satisfied with his work. 

Upon freeing his cock and stepping out of his briefs his member stood tall against his abdomen, already pulsing with need as precum pearled at the flushed tip. She audibly gasped at the sight. 

He grin at this. “ya’ nervous, sweets? Wondering’ how my big cock is gonna’ fit inside you, huh?” he teased her while giving himself a few good pumps.

“Pleaseee.. fuck me already,” she begged, the anticipation made her legs twitch and core clench with need.

He swallowed her desperate pleas, claiming her mouth in a sloppy kiss of clashing tongues while collecting the arousal from her puffy folds with the head of his cock. Her breath hitched as he stretched past her tight resistance. He paid close attention, careful not to get lost in his own pleasure. He did want her to enjoy it too so she’d come back for more. 

“Breathe, baby… I’m only half way- fucking god… you’re so tight…”

She sucked in a full breath as silent tears spilled down her cheeks but he kissed them away, savoring the salty fluid like a treat he earned, one he was determined to taste again.. and again. A broken sob escaped her lips when he sank the rest of the way in, her tight walls pulsing violently as she melded to his length.

“There’s no way you’re not a virgin…” he groaned, muscles straining as he waited for her to adjust. Her tears stopped but eyes still glistened beautifully. Trembling legs wrapped around his waist, his cock so overwhelmingly deep she could feel him in her belly, her core still drawing him deeper begging for more.

“please, I’m ready….” she breathed out.

His thrusts began with a steady rhythm, their moans mingling together with the creaking bed frame. “You’re.. taking me so well,” he croaked, closing his eyes to savor the way her velvet walls swallowed up each thrust, quickly reducing him to a sloppy, moaning mess. He rubbed her tender clit, making her belt out her orgasm before releasing his own. 

Their spent bodies curled up together.

Rose stirred in bed, feeling around for his warmth when her eye popped open and confirmed his absence. Her shower thoughts were filled with the memories of his diligent hands, wicked tongue and massive cock that she felt in the residual aching of her sex. While scrunching conditioner through her hair she wondered why Kai wasn’t there when she woke up, her imagination running wild with the idea that their amazing night together was maybe not so great for him. But Rose tried to think the best, like she did with most things but her doubts nagged at her until she found him in the kitchen, standing over a hot skillet of pancakes. The table set with fresh orange juice, bacon and eggs that she shockingly didn’t smell earlier. 

Kai turned when he heard her come in. 

“Morning,” he greeted with a chaste kiss to her forehead and a bouquet of red roses he pulled from behind. She stared, unsure what to say. Her stunned silence unnerved him so he piped up, “I woke up really early and you were still sleeping so I didn’t want to wake you… and we were running low on food, so I went to the store and I found these roses that reminded me of y-” She interrupted his ramblings with her lips, instantly reassuring him. He smiled against her mouth.

“What was that for?”

“To thank you.”

“Oh… any time, Rosy.” 

“Rosy?” She giggled at the nickname. 

“Well, your face gets all rosy when we’re together,” his breath tickled her ear, “and now I know you blush everywhere else too…”

She poked him in the ribs playfully. “Kaiiii..” she whined as he nipped at her neck. 

Thick smoke started rising from the skillet. “Kai.. Kai! Your pancakes are burning!” 

“Oh shit!”